Severus Snape sat behind his imposing desk, his dark eyes burning with frustration and concern. His fingers intertwined, his forehead resting against them as he tried to fight off the throbbing pain in his skull. Even the strongest headache potion couldn't alleviate the tension that was building inside him. It was only the second day of the new term, and already he was facing a new dilemma. But this time, it was different. This time, it was personal.

His mind raced, replaying the scene from last night's feast over and over again. The way Potter had flinched when someone had approached him, the way he had barely touched his food, the way he had lost weight...it all pointed to something being wrong. Severus couldn't shake off the feeling that something was amiss, that there was more to this than met the eye. His instincts were telling him that he needed to investigate further.

But his rational side told him to let it go. After all, it was just Potter, the golden boy of Gryffindor. What could be wrong with him? Surely, he was just seeking attention, trying to gain sympathy from his peers. But deep down, Severus knew that this wasn't the case. Something about Potter's behavior had changed, and it was alarming.

Severus knew that he had to tread carefully. He couldn't afford to be seen as sympathetic or concerned for Potter's well-being. That would only raise suspicion and draw unwanted attention to himself. Instead, he would have to rely on his cunning and his spy skills to get to the bottom of this mystery.

As the throbbing in his head subsided, Severus Snape couldn't help but think about Harry Potter and his recent actions. The boy seemed to have a knack for stirring up trouble, and Snape couldn't shake off the feeling that something was not quite right. He tried to push the thought aside, determined to focus on his day ahead, but the nagging feeling persisted.

With a deep sigh, Snape rose from his desk and began to prepare for his first class of the day - Gryffindor and Slytherin first years. He couldn't help but curse the Headmaster under his breath for his decision to pair house rivals together. Was he trying to drive Snape insane with the impossible task of keeping them from killing each other? It seemed like the only logical explanation, other than the fact that the old man was losing his mind in his old age.

As he looked over his schedule, Snape realized with relief that he wouldn't have to face Potter until the end of the day. Too many Gryffindor students in one day was enough to drive him up the wall, but he couldn't ignore the nagging feeling that something was off. Why did he have to develop a conscience now of all times? Oh yes, because Potter was the child of the woman he loved - Lily Potter.

While Snape was stewing in his brooding thoughts down in the dungeon, a small figure was slowly waking up in a tower. Harry Potter despised the start of term, not because he hated learning or school, but because he was forced to hide.

Harry had become a master of disguise, hiding his emotional turmoil from those around him. He had constructed an invisible barrier to shield himself from the cruel words and actions of others, but only time could tell when he felt comfortable enough to lower it.

As the new school year commenced, Harry's friends and teachers were greeted with a version of him that was cold and detached. He knew it was the only way to protect himself, to keep his guard up until he felt safe enough to reveal his true self.

Yet, the facade was not perfect. Harry had to lie to his friends, telling them he was fine and trying to ignore their concerned looks. But the weight of their worry and pity was almost too much to bear. He despised making them fret over him, but his pain was too much to conceal completely. It seeped through the cracks in his facade, like a wounded animal struggling to survive.

Despite his attempts to hide his wounds, both physical and emotional, they were still present. They were a constant reminder of the abuse he endured, both inside and out. It was a heavy burden to carry, and sometimes Harry wondered if he could bear it any longer.

With a deep exhale, Harry carefully eased himself out of bed, wincing at the pain that coursed through his body. His injuries were still fresh and raw, and every movement reminded him of the violence he had endured. It was still early, and his dorm mates were still asleep, which meant he could make his way to the showers without drawing attention to himself.

As he tiptoed across the room, Harry gathered the clothes he had picked out the night before, along with a towel. He couldn't afford to be caught unprepared, not when he needed to avoid drawing any unnecessary attention to himself. The last thing he wanted was for someone to see the extent of his injuries.

The journey to the showers felt endless, each step a painful reminder of the bruises and cuts that littered his body. When he finally reached the stall, Harry hesitated for a moment before placing his clothes and towel on the rack. He turned the water on to warm up, the sound soothing to his frayed nerves.

With a deep breath, Harry began to peel his pajamas away from his skin, revealing the extent of the damage. His skin was raw and tender, an angry red that seemed to pulse with pain. Blood soaked into the fabric of his pajamas, staining them a dark red that made him feel sick.

He tried not to think about the house elves who would have to wash them, hoping that they wouldn't notice the stains. It was a small worry, but it was one he couldn't help. In this moment, all he could focus on was the pain that seemed to consume him.

With a heavy sigh, Harry wearily made his way to the shower stall, already anticipating the sweet relief of the warm water on his aching body. The past few days had been grueling, and he felt every single bruise and cut that marred his skin. As he undressed, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of apprehension at the thought of someone walking in on him. He didn't want to have to make up a story or try to hide his injuries from prying eyes. It was exhausting enough to pretend that everything was okay.

But once he stepped into the shower and the hot water hit his back, Harry felt all of his anxiety and fear slip away. It was just him and the soothing water, and for a brief moment, he felt like he could truly relax. This was one of the few moments where he could forget about all of his problems, even if it was just temporary.

As he washed himself, Harry couldn't help but appreciate how much he cherished these hot showers. They were a luxury that he had never experienced before coming to Hogwarts. At the Dursleys', he was lucky to even get a cold shower once a week. But here, he could indulge in the warmth and comfort of the water, at least when no one else was around.

With his eyes closed and head tilted back, Harry allowed the water to drench his hair and spread down his body. The shampoo lathered in his hands as he massaged it into his scalp, and for a moment, he forgot about everything else. It was just him and the water, and nothing else mattered. But as much as he wanted to stay there, he knew he couldn't. His dorm mates would be waking soon, and he had to hurry if he didn't want to risk being seen.

After finishing his shower, Harry was cautious while dressing himself. The wounds on his back were still tender and he didn't want to cause any further damage. He had learned the hard way that even the slightest wrong move could cause immense pain and a longer healing time.

Once dressed, Harry walked over to Ron's bed and gently shook him awake. He couldn't help but feel guilty about lying to his friend, especially after all the support and kindness Ron had shown him. Harry remembered how Ron and his brothers had tried to rescue him from the Dursleys' clutches with their father's flying car. It had been a valiant effort, but unfortunately, it had all been in vain.

Harry was still bitter about how the Minister of Magic had come to take him back to Privet Drive. Ron, his brothers, and even his own parents had all tried to argue on his behalf, but it was all for naught.

The Minister seemed disinterested, and Ron's parents thought they were just trying to stir up trouble. How could they understand what he had been through? No one would believe that the famous "Boy Who Lived" had been living in a tiny room with barred windows, a door with ten locks, and a tiny flap in the door that allowed for minimal food to be passed through. Harry felt trapped and alone, even in the presence of his closest friends.

As Harry gently shook Ron's shoulder, he couldn't help but feel guilty for lying to his best friend. Ron had been nothing but kind and supportive of him since they met on the Hogwarts Express, and yet Harry continued to keep his secrets hidden. But he couldn't bring himself to burden Ron with his problems, not when he already had so much on his plate.

Finally, Ron grumbled and stirred awake, and Harry breathed a small sigh of relief. He knew that Ron was not a morning person and could sleep through almost anything. As Ron mumbled under his breath and rolled over, Harry leaned down close to his ear.

"If you sleep any longer, you're going to miss breakfast."

Those words did the trick, and Ron's eyes shot open. Harry watched as his friend looked around the room with a sleepy yet frantic expression, searching for food. It was a routine they had developed over the years, and Harry couldn't help but smile at the familiarity of it all.

As Ron's gaze turned to him, Harry knew that he had successfully diverted his friend's attention. Ron recognized the unspoken signal and donned a small smile.

"Did you really have to resort to food to wake me up?"

Harry returned the smile with a mischievous glint in his eye. "It always works, doesn't it? And besides, we wouldn't want to miss out on the delicious Hogwarts breakfast now, would we?"

As Ron groggily roused from his slumber, he wearily swung his legs over the edge of the bed and onto the cold, stone floor. The faintest hint of sunlight crept through the window, casting a soft glow over the room. He then placed a friendly hand on Harry's shoulder, who flinched involuntarily, failing to mask his surprise.

In an instant, Ron's playful demeanor vanished as he studied Harry's face with deep concern. "You okay there, Mate?" he asked, his voice tinged with worry.

Harry forced a smile, attempting to reassure his friend. "Yeah, I'm fine, Ron. Just caught me off guard."

Still, Ron looked at him skeptically, refusing to be placated. "You know, Harry, I'm here for you, always. If you ever need to talk about anything."

Harry nodded solemnly, meeting Ron's gaze. "I appreciate that, Ron. Thank you."

But in reality, Harry knew he could never confide in his friends about the horrors he had endured over the summer, or anything that had happened at the hands of the Dursleys. The shame and humiliation he felt were too great, and he dreaded the thought of incurring Uncle Vernon's wrath once again. He knew that if he breathed a word of it to anyone and it got back to his uncle, he would be swiftly whisked away from Hogwarts, never to see his beloved school again. Hogwarts was his sanctuary, his home, and he would do anything to protect it.

As Ron's gaze lingered on Harry, he could sense that something was not quite right. Harry's forced smile failed to mask the unease that was evident in his eyes. "Really Ron, I'm fine," Harry insisted, trying to quell his friend's growing concern. "Just a bit jumpy, okay?"

Ron nodded, but his expression was one of deep worry. "I would still feel better if you came with me to the hospital wing," he suggested gently. "I'm sure Madam Pomfrey wouldn't ask too many questions if you didn't want to answer any."

Harry shook his head resolutely. "Please Ron, no."

Sensing that Harry was on the verge of panic, Ron reached out and placed a comforting hand on his friend's arm. "Okay, Harry. It was just a suggestion. You don't have to go to the hospital wing, although I wish you would talk to someone. I'm your best mate, and I can tell when you're hurt."

"Please, just drop it, Ron," Harry implored, his voice barely above a whisper.

Acknowledging his defeat, Ron held his hands up in surrender. "Alright, Harry. Let me get dressed and we'll head down to the Great Hall for some food."

Harry gave a small nod of thanks and watched as Ron dressed for the day. He knew that Ron meant well, but the constant prodding was starting to grate on his nerves. He wished his friend would just let it go, but he suspected that Ron would bring it up again later. For now, Harry would simply have to tolerate his friend's good intentions, even if they were a bit overbearing at times.

Ron's smile was infectious, and Harry couldn't help but feel a small measure of relief. Maybe today would be a good day after all. Together, the two friends made their way down the stairs and into the Gryffindor common room. However, their progress was halted when Ron spotted his twin brothers across the room.

"Hey, Harry, I just remembered I forgot something. I'll meet you in the Great Hall, okay?" Ron said, making an excuse to leave.

Harry nodded, not suspecting a thing, and Ron quickly made his way over to his brothers. The three of them huddled in a quiet corner, speaking in low whispers.

As soon as the twins saw the determined look in Ron's eyes, they knew that something was wrong. It was not often that their little brother sought them out for help, so they knew that the situation must be serious. The twins exchanged a silent look, wordlessly agreeing to lend their assistance to their younger brother.

As they turned the corner, Ron's heart sank. The sight of Harry, writhing in agony, was enough to break even the toughest of souls. For Ron, it was unbearable. The twelve-year-old boy had never felt so helpless before. All his attempts to help his friend had gone in vain, and he couldn't bear to see Harry suffer like this anymore.

The tears came pouring out of his eyes, and he tried to hold them back, but they were too strong. Ron's body shook with sobs, and he felt like he was drowning in his own sorrow. He had never felt so alone in his life. He knew he had to do something to help Harry, but he didn't know what. He had gone to teachers before, but they had all dismissed his concerns as childish fears.

George, saw the tears streaming down his brother's face and immediately knew something was wrong. He drew Ron into a tight embrace, trying to comfort him as best he could. He looked into his twin's eyes and silently communicated that they needed to help Harry, no matter what.

Gently pulling Ron away from his chest, George looked into his brother's eyes and asked, "What's wrong, little bro? Talk to us. We're here for you."

Ron drew in a deep, shuddering breath, as he spoke. "It's Harry," he murmured, his voice tight with concern. "He's hurt, and it's bad. But he's refusing to go to the hospital wing, and I don't know what else to do. If I go to a Professor Harry will never speak to me again." His words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken fear, as he gazed imploringly at his listener, silently pleading for guidance.

With a determined nod, both twins fixed their gazes on Ron, their expressions serious but resolute. "We'll do what we can, Ron," Fred declared firmly, his tone unwavering. "We'll try to talk to him after breakfast and see whether we can reason with him. "

Ron watched as his brothers shared a silent exchange, their eyes flickering with a silent understanding. It was Fred who spoke next, his voice low and serious. "If all else fails, there's one last person who might be able to help," he said, his words heavy with meaning. "And by the looks he was throwing Harry's way last night, I'd say he already knows something is wrong."

As the weight of his brother's words sank in, Ron felt a cold shiver race down his spine. Who could they possibly be talking about? The only person he could remember looking at Harry during the feast was Snape, and Snape hated Harry. The idea of Snape helping anyone, let alone Harry, seemed utterly ludicrous.

As if sensing his thoughts, George fixed Ron with a serious look. "You know, Ron," he began, his tone measured, "not everyone is who they seem to be. Snape might not be as much of a git as he seems, and in fact, he can be quite...kind. Just don't tell him we said that."

Ron's brows furrowed in confusion as he peered at his twin brothers. "Hold on a sec... You guys are George and Fred Weasley, right?"

The mischievous duo let out a hearty laugh before flashing Ron a smile. It was no secret that Ron could be a bit clueless at times, but that only added to his charm. Fred motioned towards a nearby chair, leading Ron over to take a seat. Meanwhile, George rested a reassuring hand on his little brother's shoulder.

"Listen, Ron," George began in a hushed tone. "We've got a story for you, but you have to promise not to tell a soul, okay?"

Ron's eyes widened with curiosity. "Okay, I promise. What's the story?"

Ron gave a slight nod, his curiosity piqued by his brothers' secretive conversation. George continued, "You know that we send potions home to Mum so she can save money, right?"

Ron nodded again, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Fred interjected, "Well, there's a bit more to the story than that."

As his brothers began to recount their tale, Ron listened intently, his eyes widening with each passing detail. In their first year at Hogwarts, George and Fred had attempted to brew potions in the third floor girls' bathroom, and things had quickly gone awry. One of the potions had exploded, leaving Fred with a painful burn on his leg.

"We were terrified," George said, "We didn't want to go to Madam Pomfrey because we were afraid she'd find out what we were doing and stop us."

"But Snape noticed something was off the next day in class," Fred chimed in, "He had us stay after and asked what happened. After healing my leg and scolding us for brewing unsupervised, he offered to help us,"

George continued. "He thought it was noble that we were trying to help Mum by sending her potions, so he helps us brew and sends them off every Wednesday night."

Ron looked at his brothers with skepticism as he asked if they were talking about the same Snape, to which the twins responded with smiles on their faces, assuring him that there was only one Snape.

Fiddling with the ends of his robes, Ron then looked down at his lap before asking hopefully, "So, you think he would help Harry?" He was just relieved that someone was willing to help his friend.

Both Fred and George nodded and helped Ron to his feet. Fred then placed a reassuring hand on Ron's shoulder and said, "If we can't get Harry to go to someone tonight, we'll talk to Snape tomorrow when we brew, okay?"

Ron nodded, and the trio made their way to the Great Hall to meet Harry for breakfast. However, it was a somber affair, as Harry barely ate anything, much to his friends' displeasure. As the glances from Professor Snape at the head table became more frequent, the Professor to his right placed a hand on his shoulder, and when Snape looked up, he saw concern in the blue eyes of Albus Dumbledore.

"What is it, Severus?" the Headmaster asked.

Severus let out a deep sigh and berated himself for being so obvious. He was a spy, for Merlin's sake! "It's nothing, Albus. I'm just...worried."

Albus followed the Potions Master's gaze and was taken aback. Not only by who Severus was worried about, but also by what he saw. Harry Potter, looking thin and jittery. The Headmaster turned to Severus and asked, "Do you know what's happened to him?"

Severus shook his head. "I'm guessing I'm not overreacting, then?"

Shaking his head, Albus looked down at his plate with a mournful expression. "Do you think his relatives are involved?"

"I don't know, Headmaster. I was planning to make an excuse to talk to the boy later to find out what's going on."

Severus was being truthful. He didn't know anymore. This morning, he had convinced himself that he was just overthinking things and that Potter was seeking attention. But now, seeing the boy again, he knew there was more to the situation. The way Harry winced whenever something touched him or how he looked ill after just a few bites of food spoke volumes.

Albus nodded sadly in response. "If there is anything I can do to help, please don't hesitate to ask. And keep me informed of any developments."

"I will," Severus replied before standing up from the table and making his way back down to the dungeons. He needed to think things over, especially how he would approach Harry. He had to be careful, or he risked ruining his reputation or scaring the boy into silence.

Once he was back in his office, Severus sat down at his desk and rubbed his temples. He wondered why he even bothered getting out of bed that morning. It was going to be a long and challenging day, that much was clear.

Severus felt a sense of relief that Harry's last class of the day was with him, as it gave him the opportunity to attend to the boy's injury right away. Throughout the class, Severus had been keeping a watchful eye on Harry, and his conviction grew stronger as he observed that the boy was clearly hurt.

"Mr. Potter, could you please stay after class for a moment?" Severus addressed Harry once the other students had left. Ron gave Harry an understanding look before leaving with the others.

Harry didn't know why his professor had asked him to stay. He couldn't recall doing anything wrong. Before he could worry too much, Severus was by his side, his arm around Harry's shoulders.

"Put your arm around my waist, and I'll help you walk into my office. Lift your right leg so you don't put any more pressure on your ankle."

Following his Professor's instructions, Harry obeyed but gazed at him in bewilderment. This man despised him, so how did he learn about his broken ankle? Not even Ron or Hermione had detected it. Did he limp while walking? As he pondered, his Professor nudged him forward tenderly, indicating that he had been lost in thought for a while.

"Come on, Potter, cooperate with me. Once we reach my office, I will examine your ankle and try to mend it. Just a few more steps," he urged Harry.

With the Professor's assistance, Harry lifted his left leg cautiously and progressed slowly. They eventually reached Severus's office, where the latter gently seated Harry on a plush sofa. He then placed a stool beside him and gingerly elevated the injured leg, setting it gently on the cushion.

Throughout Severus's attention to Harry's ankle, the boy seemed to be in a trance. Initially, he thought it was a dream. It was all too strange to be real. A teacher, particularly Snape, was concerned about Harry's well-being. That had never occurred before, despite him having endured much worse.

Gradually, Harry realized, in his dream-like state, that Snape was kneeling in front of him and saying something. He reckoned he should listen attentively to avoid further complications. As he raised his head from staring at his lap, he saw something that perplexed him even further.

The dour man's countenance displayed an unfamiliar emotion - a blend of sorrow and apprehension. Snape, of all people, never thought he would witness such an expression. Harry realized that the man was questioning him and awaiting his response.

"I'm sorry, sir..." he murmured.

Severus grew increasingly concerned about the young boy before him. This wasn't the Harry Potter he had known the previous year. The boy didn't exhibit his usual bold or arrogant demeanor, only confusion and...fear.

He repeated his inquiry about Harry's foot and inquired if he could remove his shoe, trying not to startle the boy. He wanted to be transparent with his actions, even if it meant removing a shoe and sock. He was unsure of the extent of the boy's maltreatment and didn't want to deal with a panicking child.

Today, during class, he noticed something alarming. The boy was moving with an unusual caution, almost as if he were trying to hide an injury. Severus observed how Harry nursed his back, limped slightly, and his handwriting had deteriorated from the previous year. These were telltale signs of abuse that only someone who had been through it or dealt with it could recognize.

When Harry looked up at him, Severus could not help but feel a sense of protectiveness and concern for the boy. Harry was Lily's child, and he knew that the boy had been hurt by those who were supposed to care for him. It made Severus regret not fighting harder for Harry's placement as a baby. He knew how cruel Petunia could be, and he could only imagine the pain Harry had endured.

Shaking off those thoughts, Severus tried to keep his focus on the present moment. He gently asked Harry, "What are you sorry for?"

Harry's response was barely a whisper. "I...I...just am..."

Severus couldn't bear to see Harry like this, so lost and afraid. He leaned in closer and said softly, "Look at me, Harry."

As Harry gazed up at the imposing figure of Professor Snape, his heart raced with apprehension. He had always feared the man, with his cold demeanor and cutting remarks. But now, as he looked into the dark eyes that seemed to bore into his soul, he felt a different kind of fear - the fear of rejection and scorn.

Perhaps, he thought, Snape had finally seen him for the freak that he was, and was now going to unleash all his pent-up frustration on him. The thought made Harry's stomach churn with anxiety, and he shrank back slightly, expecting the worst.

But then, to his surprise, Snape reached out and laid a gentle hand on his trembling one. Harry flinched at the unexpected touch, but Snape did not move away. Instead, he spoke in a low, soothing voice that sent shivers down Harry's spine.

"There is nothing to be sorry for, Potter. Nothing at all. I can see that you are hurt, and I want to help heal you."

Harry looked up at him with wide, disbelieving eyes. Did Snape really mean what he said? Or was this just another ploy to catch him off guard?

"But...but...why?" Harry stammered, his mind reeling with confusion. "You hate me. You've always hated me."

At this, Snape closed his eyes briefly, as if in pain. He knew he had a lot to answer for, and it was not going to be easy. He was utterly unprepared for this conversation all he had wanted to do was heal the boy.

"Potter, your question is quite complex. However, I'll do my best to address it later. But first, I'd like to ensure your well-being. May I take off your shoe and sock to examine and heal your ankle?"

Harry simply gazed at his Professor in disbelief. He couldn't believe that his Professor had nearly promised to divulge something he had been curious about for the entirety of the previous year. As the shock gradually subsided, Harry gave a hesitant nod.

With caution and deliberation, Severus removed Harry's shoe, taking note that it was not fastened in the usual manner but rather a tangle of knots. He made a mental note to inquire with the boy later about whether he actually knew how to tie his shoes.

Severus let out a deep sigh as he began the task of removing Harry's sock and gently rolling up the boy's pant leg. As soon as Severus saw the grotesquely swollen limb, he looked up at Harry with concern etched on his face. He needed to assess the severity of the injury.

Harry shrugged his shoulders and looked down at his lap, feeling ashamed and embarrassed about the whole ordeal.

"A...a few weeks?" he stammered, barely audible.

Severus let out another sigh, and his expression became more serious.

"This is a very severe break, Potter," he said gravely, "one that I am not very comfortable healing myself. I will have to call Madam Pomfrey to help, but before I do, I have to ask: how did this happen, and why did your relatives not take you to have it set?"

Harry's eyes welled up with tears, and he held his right hand in his left, a nervous habit that Severus noticed. Seeing Harry's distress, Severus got up from where he was kneeling and sat on the couch next to the boy.

"Gently now," he said softly, placing a hand on both of Harry's and carefully prying the injured hand from the other. "Come on, let me see, Potter."

With delicate precision, Severus assessed Harry's hand and wrist for any hidden injuries. He felt each knuckle, gently probing for any fractures or dislocations. After a few moments of careful examination, he placed Harry's hand back on his lap and looked back up at the nervous boy.

"It seems all your knuckles are crushed. You know Po... Harry, I am your Professor and you can tell me anything. Even if it's something about your home life."

Harry looked up at Severus, his eyes brimming with tears. "I... I know Fred and George talked to me earlier. They said I could trust you."

Severus arched an eyebrow, impressed that the mischievous Weasley twins had vouched for him. He made a mental note to thank them for their recommendation.

"I did indeed help the twins, and I can help you too if you let me," Severus replied in a reassuring voice.

Harry's gaze fell back to his lap as he asked, "How?"

Severus took a deep breath before responding. "Why don't we get you all healed up, and then we can sit down and talk about what happened over the summer?"

Harry hesitated for a moment, unsure whether he was ready to open up. But he gave a small nod, and Severus gently took hold of Harry's injured hand.

"I'm going to heal your knuckles now. This will sting a bit, but afterward, you will feel a lot better. Are you ready?"

Severus placed his other hand on top of Harry's when he saw him nod. With both hands encircling the child's hand, he chanted slowly and quietly, surrounded by warm, yellow light, while Harry grimaced in pain. But as soon as Severus began, he stopped, and Harry's hand immediately felt better. He then gently placed Harry's hand back in his lap.

Harry looked up at his Professor with gratitude. "Thank you, sir."

Severus gave a small nod to show acceptance, though he felt the thanks were unnecessary. He asked, "Are you hurt anywhere else, Harry?"

Harry appeared to struggle with the question, prompting Severus to give a silent sigh and nod to himself, seeming to understand the problem. "Do you want me to run a diagnostic scan on you, Harry, instead of telling me?"

Harry immediately nodded with relief, grateful that his teacher had given him a way out. He could finally receive healing without breaking Uncle Vernon's rules - at least, not until later. Harry knew that Snape would demand to know what had happened, but for now, he would focus on the present and what his professor was telling him.

When Severus saw Harry come out of his pensive state, he began to explain the diagnostic scan again in a gentle manner. "I'm going to wave my wand over you, Harry, and a parchment and quill will appear next to me. The quill will write down all of your injuries, past and present. You won't feel any pain, but you might experience a few tingles as my magic washes over you. There's nothing to be scared of."

Harry took a deep breath and nodded, preparing himself for the spell. The Potion Master then lifted his wand and gently flicked it over Harry's head. Harry felt the slight tingle of magic, but he was ready for it. What he wasn't ready for was the gasp that escaped Snape's lips when the sheet of paper grew beyond three feet long. Ashamed, Harry continued to look down at his lap, and to his horror, he felt tears prick the back of his eyes.

When the quill stopped writing, Severus grabbed the parchment and stared at it in disbelief. How could anyone treat a child like this? He was horrified at what those people had done. He looked up at Harry, who was still sitting next to him. Although Harry was good at hiding his emotions, he couldn't conceal the few traitorous tears that escaped his eyes and trickled down his cheeks.

Some might say that Severus Snape had a cold heart and could not love anything, but that was far from the truth. As soon as Severus saw those tears, he pulled the boy close to his side and ignored the flinch that came with touch. He wrapped his arms around the abused boy's shoulders as gently as he could and pressed Harry's head tenderly onto his shoulder, providing as much comfort as he could.

Severus took a deep breath and spoke with a tenderness that he only used with his snakes. "It's okay to cry, Harry," he said, his voice soft and gentle. "I know I haven't been there for you in the past, and I may have treated you coldly, but I'm here for you now. I want to help you heal, both physically and emotionally."

As the weight of Severus's words hit Harry, he felt a wave of emotion wash over him. For so long, he had felt alone and neglected, but in that moment, he realized that someone cared. Tears began to flow down his face, and he clung to Severus's shoulder as he sobbed.

Severus held Harry tightly, taking care not to hurt him further. He had never been particularly skilled at comforting children, but in that moment, he knew he had to try. He rubbed gentle circles on Harry's back, his touch soft and comforting. He cradled Harry's long fingers through his hair, the gesture meant to convey a sense of safety and protection.

"Shhh, everything will be okay, Harry," Severus whispered, his voice gentle and reassuring. "I'll call Madam Pomfrey, and she can help me heal your ankle. Then, I'll brew some potions to help your back heal, and she can stay with you for a little while."

But to Severus's surprise, Harry shook his head vigorously and began to cry even harder. Confused and concerned, Severus knelt down and looked into Harry's tear-filled eyes.

"Tell me what's wrong, Harry," he said, his voice soft and gentle. "What did I say that upset you?"

At first, Harry struggled to speak, his sobs wracking his small frame. But then, in a small voice, he whispered, "Pom... Pomfrey..."

Severus nodded, understanding dawning on him. He knew that Harry had been through a lot of trauma, and the idea of being alone with a healer, no matter how kind, was too much for him to bear.

"I see," he said, his voice gentle. "You don't want to be alone. Would you like someone else to sit with you? Maybe Professor Dumbledore?"

Harry nodded, and though he was not thrilled about sitting with the Headmaster, he knew it was better than being alone. He trusted Professor Dumbledore, and he knew that he would be safe with him.

"Okay, Harry," Severus said, his voice filled with compassion. "I'll go fetch Professor Dumbledore. He'll sit with you while we wait for Madam Pomfrey. You're going to be okay, I promise."

Gradually, Harry's sobs subsided, and he began to calm down. The tears slowed to a trickle, and finally, he wiped them away with the back of his hand. For a few minutes, the two of them sat in silence, Harry recovering from his emotional outburst and Severus lost in thought.

After a while, Severus gently drew away from Harry and shifted him so that his head rested on a soft pillow instead of his shoulder. He got up from the couch and kneeled down in front of Harry, looking straight into his eyes.

"I'm going to floo Madam Pomfrey so she can heal your ankle," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. "I'll be here the entire time, and I won't leave you alone."

Harry gave a small nod, and Severus got up and walked into the next room, where his floo was located. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment, trying to process everything that had happened in the last hour. He couldn't quite believe the turn of events.

Severus took a breath to prepare himself, then reached for a jar of green floo powder and tossed it into the fireplace, calling out the name of the nurse. When her face flickered into view, she appeared visibly concerned and muttered something under her breath about yet another injured student.

"Severus, step back so I can come through. Do I need to bring any supplies?" she asked, looking at him through the flames.

"Whatever you need to heal a severely broken limb," he replied.

With a resigned sigh, Poppy nodded and disappeared from view, only to reappear a moment later in the midst of a flurry of green flames. She was holding several cloths and jars of thick paste.

"Where is the child, Severus, and who is it?" she asked, wasting no time.

Severus sighed heavily and looked at her intently. "He's in my office, but before you go in there, I must warn you that he is quite injured."

Poppy cut him off. "I am a nurse, Severus. I can handle injured people."

"I know, Poppy, but this child has been through a lot," Severus said, trying to control his emotions. "I ran a diagnostic charm, and his back is severely damaged. I wasn't prepared for such a serious injury this close to the start of term, so I don't have the proper potions and salves to heal him. I need time to brew some."

Poppy seemed to sense where he was going with this and interrupted him before he could ask the question. "Don't worry, I will sit with him, Severus."

Severus shook his head. "I'm sorry, Poppy, but I'm going to have to ask Albus. Harry is quite afraid of medical personnel, and he doesn't want to be alone with you."

Poppy looked hurt, and Severus quickly tried to reassure her. "It's not personal, Poppy. He's just scared right now, and he may be remembering someone from his past."

Poppy nodded understandingly. "I know, Severus. I'll never get used to these situations, though. So who is the child?"

Severus let out a deep sigh. "Harry Potter."

Poppy's shoulders sagged with a heavy sigh as she looked up at Severus. The gravity of the situation was not lost on her, and she couldn't help but feel a tinge of guilt. "He was in the hospital wing almost half the year last year. How could I not..." she trailed off, the weight of her thoughts heavy on her mind.

Severus was quick to interrupt her train of thought, his voice firm but gentle. "I know Poppy, I was just as shocked as you are. But we can't dwell on what's already happened. We need to focus on taking care of him now."

Poppy took a deep breath and nodded, steeling herself for the task at hand. "Alright, Severus. Show me to the boy and let's get him all fixed up."

Severus led Poppy into the next room, the atmosphere tense and heavy with anticipation. Harry's injuries were serious, and they both knew that they had to act fast to provide the best possible care.

As soon as they entered the room, Harry seemed to recoil, sinking deeper into the couch as if to protect himself. He wrapped his arms around his stomach, his whole body tense with fear and pain.

Severus was quick to approach Harry, sitting down next to him with a gentle ease. "It's just me and Madam Pomfrey, Harry. Nothing to be afraid of. Come on, look up and see," he said, his voice soft and reassuring.

Slowly, Harry lifted his head, his red, puffy eyes filled with tears. The memories of his past were still fresh in his mind, and the squeaking sound of the door opening had triggered a flashback. But as soon as he saw Severus's face, the panic began to dissipate, replaced with a glimmer of hope.

Poppy approached him with a kind smile, her hand reaching out to touch his injured ankle. "I'll have this fixed up in no time, okay Harry?" she said, her voice soothing and gentle.

Harry looked up at her, giving a small, shy nod. He looked back down at his lap, fidgeting with the blanket that Severus had placed over him.

Poppy was fretting over Harry's swollen ankle, her wand emitting a steady stream of healing spells to alleviate the pain. She was relieved when Severus, the stoic Potions Master, placed a reassuring hand on Harry's fidgeting fingers, calming him down.

"Relax, Harry," Severus murmured. "Take deep breaths. I'm here for you."

Poppy worked her magic, the spells working quickly to reduce the swelling and realign the bone. When the damage was repaired, she deftly wrapped the soft cloth around Harry's ankle, securing it tightly. With a wave of her wand, the cloth hardened into a cast. She looked up and saw the serene expression on Harry's face, thanks to the calming presence of Severus.

"You're all set, Harry," Poppy said with a smile. "But please be careful when you walk, the cast is magical."

Harry nodded, and Severus gave his hand a gentle squeeze before rising from the couch.

"Madam Pomfrey, let me escort you back to the floo," Severus offered. "I'll also ask the Headmaster to come by and check on Harry, okay?"

Harry gave another nod, his expression wary but tired. Severus rose from the couch, his own expression calculating.

"You care about him, Severus," Madam Pomfrey stated softly when they reached the other room, breaking the silence.

The Potions Master's eyes flickered to meet hers for a moment, before quickly darting away. He cleared his throat uncomfortably.

"I'm simply doing my duty as a teacher," he replied tersely.

"Of course you are," she replied, her tone gentle. "But don't underestimate the power of caring, Severus. It can make all the difference in the world."

As Poppy Pomfrey left, Severus felt a knot in his stomach. He knew what he had to do next. He turned to the fireplace and tossed in some green floo powder, calling out "Albus Dumbledore's office!"

Moments later, the familiar face of the Headmaster appeared in the flames.

"I'm guessing that Harry is there with you?" Albus asked, his voice full of concern.

Severus nodded. "Yes, he is. How did you know?"

"I asked Minerva where he was earlier and she asked his friends. They told her that you had asked him to stay after class. I take it that since he hasn't returned to his dorm, something is wrong?"

Severus nodded gravely. "Yes, I would appreciate it if you could come and keep Harry company while I work on brewing the necessary potions to aid in his healing."

Albus's expression grew more somber. "I understand. Is it truly that dire?"

Severus nodded again. "Unfortunately, yes. It seems Harry's time with his relatives has come to an end. He will never be able to return to them."

Albus's heart sank at the news and sighed. "Oh dear. Harry has no other family..."

Severus interrupted Albus before he could finish and said, "Albus, if necessary, I will take care of him.

He cannot go back."

Albus nodded and replied, "All right, Severus. Please step back, and I'll come through."

Severus obeyed the Headmaster's request and stepped back. In a cloud of soot, the Headmaster appeared before him, and Albus enveloped him in a hug, asking, "How is he doing?"

Severus attempted to break free from the Headmaster's grasp, but was unsuccessful until the Headmaster finally released him. "He's frightened and injured," Severus reported.

Albus closed his eyes and let out a sigh of his own. "How long do you need to brew the necessary potions?"

"About an hour or two. In the meantime, could you try to get him to rest? I suspect he hasn't been sleeping well. If that's not possible, perhaps you could teach him how to tie his shoes?" Severus suggested.

Albus simply nodded in agreement.

Severus quietly opened the door to his office as they re-entered, careful to make as little noise as possible. Harry glanced up and then down at his lap upon seeing Albus with them.

Before Albus could make a move, however, Severus sat beside Harry and lifted his chin to meet his eyes. "I'll be in the other room," he said, gesturing to the door. "If you need anything, just call for me. I'll be here as soon as possible."

Harry gave a slight nod, and as Severus left, Albus took his place next to the boy. Giving Severus a silent nod, Albus gently brushed his fingers through Harry's hair and asked, "How are you feeling, Harry?"

Harry slumped on the couch, his shoulders hunched and his face etched with pain. As he attempted to shrug off Albus's concern, a sharp pain shot through his back, causing him to wince.

"Easy there, Harry," Albus cautioned. "Why don't you lie down and try to rest for a while?"

With a weary nod, Harry complied. Albus rose from his seat, gently lowering Harry's elevated leg onto the floor before helping him lie on his side so that his back didn't touch the couch. The boy closed his eyes slowly, giving in to the weight of his exhaustion.

Albus placed a comforting hand on Harry's forehead, brushing away the locks of hair that had fallen over his eyes. "My dear child," he murmured, his voice laced with regret. "I am so sorry for what I've put you through. If only I had known. But you practically begged me last year, didn't you? I should have listened to you, not only to the words you spoke but also to the unspoken pain in your voice."

As he watched Harry's chest rise and fall with each breath, Albus felt a wave of remorse wash over him. How could he have been so blind? How could he have ignored the signs of distress that were so evident in Harry's behavior? The weight of his guilt felt crushing, but he resolved to make amends, no matter what it took.

Albus sat in the comfortable armchair beside the couch, his keen eyes fixed on the young boy's peaceful face. As he sat there, the minutes turned into hours, and time seemed to slip away unnoticed.

Just as Albus was beginning to feel the ache in his own back from sitting for so long, Severus emerged from his potion's lab, a collection of jars cradled in his capable hands. As the potions master caught sight of the boy resting comfortably on the couch, he nodded gratefully to Albus.

"Thank you for watching him. Would you mind lending me a hand while I attend to his injuries?"

Albus rose from his chair immediately, eager to be of assistance. "Of course, Severus. Should I wake him?"

Severus motioned for Albus to stay where he was, gesturing for him to continue keeping watch over the sleeping boy. "No need to disturb him, Albus. In fact, it's best if he remains asleep for this."

Severus approached the boy on the couch and set the jars down on the nearby table with a gentle clink. His eyes fell upon the young boy's back and noticed how the material was pressed against his back and sighed.

"It seems as though I'll have to cut off his shirt rather than using magic to remove it. It'll be too painful for him otherwise," Severus explained, his tone brimming with concern.

Albus nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of the situation. He watched as Severus summoned a pair of scissors, the sharp glint of the blades illuminating the dimly lit room. With meticulous care, Severus sat down beside Harry on the edge of the couch and began to slice away at the bloodstained fabric.

Suddenly, Severus handed the shredded shirt to Albus, who caught it deftly. He felt a wave of revulsion as he saw the extent of the damage - the shirt was soaked through with blood and pus, and was beyond repair.

Without a second thought, Albus banished the ruined garment with a flick of his wand. His attention then turned back to Severus, who was gently rubbing a soothing cream into Harry's battered and bruised back.

As Harry slumbered, he began to whimper softly in his sleep. It was likely due to the tender touch of Severus as he tended to his injured back. Albus was surprised at how gentle and caring Severus was being. He had witnessed him caring for wounded children before, but this was different. There was a connection between Severus and Harry that was palpable. Albus approached and placed a comforting hand on Severus's shoulder. The man looked up at Albus with a sorrowful smile.

"Would you like me to draw up the paperwork for you to become his legal guardian?" Albus asked, understanding the gravity of the situation.

Severus brushed Harry's hair away from his face and then resumed his task of healing the boy. "Yes, please," he replied, his voice barely above a whisper.

Albus nodded in response. "Do you require any further assistance from me, or would you like me to handle the paperwork?" he inquired, willing to lend a hand.

"I'm fine here, Albus. Thank you," Severus replied with a grateful expression.

Albus left the room with a reassuring squeeze to Severus's shoulder. As he walked down the hallway, he couldn't help but feel a sense of pride and admiration for Severus. The man had come a long way from the days when he was a bitter and resentful potions master. Albus knew that Harry would be in good hands under Severus's care.

everus was grateful that Albus had left the room. He knew that the wounds he needed to heal next were sensitive and Harry wouldn't appreciate many people seeing them. Slowly and carefully, he unbuttoned Harry's trousers and quickly took them down, along with the boy's underwear. Gently, he rubbed the creams into Harry's sore bottom and upper thighs. These injuries were worse than the ones on his back, and Severus felt a deep sense of anger and sorrow that anyone could inflict such harm on a child.

Once he had finished, he summoned a set of black silk pajamas and shrank them down to Harry's size. With great tenderness, he dressed the boy in the new clothes, murmuring words of comfort and reassurance. "Everything will be okay, Harry. Everything will be fine."

Severus carefully adjusted Harry so that he was lying on his back on the couch and placed a soft blanket over the sleeping boy. He then slumped heavily into the chair next to the couch, placing his head in his hands. He didn't know what he had gotten himself into. He was going to have a son – Harry Potter, the biological son of his enemy and best friend, would now become his son. How the hell did this happen?

As he looked down at the sleeping boy in his arms, Severus felt a warmth in his chest that he hadn't experienced in a long time. He knew then that he would do whatever it takes to help this child, to give him the love and care he deserved after all the pain he had suffered.

Summoning a house elf, he asked her if she could expand and decorate another room in his quarters for a young Gryffindor. The elf nodded and popped away, returning half an hour later to inform him that the room was ready.

Severus gently lifted Harry, still wrapped in his blanket, and carried him to the new room. He carefully laid the boy on the bed, not wanting to disturb his slumber. Brushing Harry's hair away from his face, he whispered a quiet "sleep well" before leaving the room and turning off the lights.

As he brushed Harry's hair out of his face one final time, he softly whispered "sleep well" before leaving the room and switching off the lights. Leaning his head against the door after closing it, he closed his eyes and saw what he assumed to be a hallucination - a bright light and a solitary figure with long red hair approaching him.

"Lily?"

As the figure drew nearer and offered him a warm smile, Severus questioned, "I'm so sorry Lily; I failed you! I should have seen it sooner, I am so so sorry!"

Lily placed a comforting hand on his shoulder and replied, "There's no need to apologize to me, Severus. In fact, I've come to thank you. Thank you for saving my son, Severus."

Severus still seemed distressed. "But Lily..."

"No 'buts', Severus. You saved my son's life and soul, and for that, I am grateful."

She then kissed Severus on the cheek before saying, "I have to go now. I know you'll take good care of Harry. Please tell him that James and I love him, and he must stop blaming himself for our deaths."

Upon opening his eyes, Severus stared ahead, incredulous at what he had just experienced. It had been a peculiar day, to say the least. He needed a firewhiskey.

Around dinner time, Severus quietly brought a bowl of chicken noodle soup and a glass of milk to Harry's new bedroom. He entered the room and turned on the light with a quick wand flick, dimming it for Harry's comfort. Placing the tray on the bedside table, he sat down on a chair.

Severus gently shook the boy's shoulder to rouse him. "Harry, it's time for dinner," he said softly, immediately correcting himself when he almost called him by his last name. He had noticed that Harry flinched whenever he did so, probably due to some unpleasant memories associated with it.

Weary green eyes looked up at him, unsure of what to do. When Severus placed a calloused hand on Harry's, the boy flinched again.

"It's okay, Harry," Severus reassured him. "I brought some food that I thought you might be able to tolerate better than the food in the Great Hall."

Harry's stomach growled loudly, betraying his hunger. He couldn't help but gaze longingly at the bowl of chicken noodle soup on the bedside table. The aroma was making his mouth water, and he couldn't wait to taste it. Severus watched him with a mix of sadness and anger. No child should have to experience such hunger. How long had they starved him?

Suppressing his thoughts, Severus moved to help Harry sit up in bed, propping pillows behind him. Harry didn't resist, knowing that cooperation would lead to food, and he was famished.

This summer, as always, the Dursleys had been neglectful with food. But it seemed worse this time around. Maybe it was because last year at Hogwarts, he had finally been able to eat his fill at every meal and had gained a bit of weight. Going back to constant hunger after being so well-fed had been a difficult adjustment.

However, this time at Hogwarts, nothing on the menu seemed appetizing to him. Everything made his stomach do flips. He suspected that the rich foods were jut too much for his stomach to handle.

Gently, Severus helped Harry sit up in bed, placing pillows behind him for support. Harry leaned back against them, feeling grateful for the added support. The professor then reached for the glass of milk and handed it to the boy. Harry eagerly grabbed it with both hands and brought it to his lips, but Severus didn't let go.

"Easy, Harry," he cautioned, keeping a firm hold on the glass. "You don't want to drink it too fast."

As Harry gulped down the milk, his eyes widened with pleasure. It had been days since he had tasted anything so delicious, and the cold liquid seemed to soothe his parched throat and provide a much-needed respite from the agony of hunger.

He watched Harry as he continued to drink, but it was short-lived as he noticed the boy's breathing grow faster and more erratic. Concern etched across his features, he knew he had to act fast to prevent Harry from getting sick or choking.

Severus swiftly removed the glass from Harry's lips, and the boy let out a cry of protest and he pleaded with Severus not to take the milk away. Severus's heart ached at the sight of the boy's distress, but he knew he had to do what was best for Harry's health.

"It's alright, Harry," he said, his voice soothing. "I'm not trying to take it away from you. I just need you to slow down and take little sips. Too much at one time will make it come right back up. Can you do that for me?"

Harry sniffled and wiped his tears away with the back of his hand, nodding in agreement. He was so desperate to taste the milk again that he would agree to anything. As Severus brought the glass back up to Harry's lips, the boy's hands once again wrapped tightly around it, his eyes fixed on the liquid inside.

As Severus brought the glass up to Harry's lips, he couldn't help but feel a twinge of concern. He knew how weak the boy was, and he didn't want him to overexert himself. As Harry's hands snaked around the glass, Severus carefully monitored what went into his mouth. He watched as Harry's throat convulsed with each swallow, making sure that he didn't choke.

When the glass was empty he removed it from Harry's hand, and Severus carefully placed it on the bedside table. He then summoned a mug and poured the warm soup into it. He knew that Harry was still weak and that holding a bowl and spoon would be difficult for him at the moment.

As he handed the mug to Harry, Severus looked into his eyes with a soft, but firm gaze. "I want you to take it slow, Harry," Severus said gently, his voice full of concern. "This soup has noodles in it, so be careful not to choke. We'll take breaks every so often, okay?"

Harry nodded and latched onto the mug, the warmth of the liquid spreading through his fingers, he felt a sudden chill descend upon him. It was as if a cold hand had gripped his body, seeping into his bones and making him shiver uncontrollably. Severus could feel the tremors wracking Harry's small frame.

With a gentle touch, Severus carefully removed the mug from Harry's lips and held it in his hands for a moment. He could see the fear and desperation in the boy's eyes. He knew that Harry was holding onto the warmth of the soup as if it were his lifeline, but he also recognized that the rest of his body needed warmth too.

"It's okay, Harry," Severus murmured, his voice low and soothing. "Let me just set this down for a moment, and then we'll get you under the covers to warm up. You can have some more in just a moment."

Reluctantly, Harry released his grip on the mug, and Severus carefully placed it on his bedside table. "Alright, Harry," he said, his voice firm but gentle. "I'm going to pick you up now and set you underneath the covers. Are you ready?"

As Harry nodded in agreement, Severus carefully lifted him from the bed, taking care not to jostle him too much. Harry felt weightless in his arms, his small body frail and fragile against his chest. With a flick of his wand, Severus pushed the covers down to the end of the bed, revealing the cool sheets.

Gently, he set Harry down on the bed, his small form sinking into the softness of the pillows. He pulled the covers up over the child, tucking them around him tightly to keep out the chill. With a quick incantation, Severus cast a warming charm on the bed, the warmth spreading across the sheets instantly getting rid of Harry's chill.

Severus sat down on the edge of the bed again, his eyes fixed on the child before him. "Ready for some more soup?" he asked softly.

Harry nodded eagerly, his hands reaching out for the mug as Severus held it up to his lips. The warmth of the liquid spreading through his body, Harry felt a sense of comfort and ease wash over him. His hands clasped tightly around the mug, as if he was afraid to let go.

As the mug emptied, Harry began to slow down, eventually coming to a stop when the soup was a little more than halfway gone. With a sigh, he released his grip on the mug, and Severus carefully took it from his hands. "Are you done, Harry?" he asked gently.

"Alright, I have to ask you something," he began gently, his voice low and soothing. "This might be hard to talk about, but I need to know so I can help you."

Harry looked up at him with a mixture of fear and budding trust in his eyes, and Severus felt a pang of sadness in his heart. How could anyone do this to such a young and innocent child?

Taking a deep breath, he continued. "Did you throw up a lot when you were with your...relatives?"

Harry nodded, as he looked away and his eyes filling with tears. Severus felt a surge of anger at the injustice of it all, but he kept his emotions in check and focused on helping Harry.

After reviewing the diagnostic report, Severus had found a concerning detail. It seemed that Harry's stomach lining had been severely damaged, maybe beyond repair. He needed to know more about what had caused this damage so he could gage just what he was dealing with.

"Did your relatives ever give you something to drink that tasted bitter?" he asked, his voice gentle but firm.

Harry looked down at his lap and fiddled with the quilt, his small body trembling with emotion. After a moment of hesitation, he began to reveal something that Severus never thought anyone would do to a child or anyone.

"Aunt Petunia used to give me a glass of water when I worked in the garden," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "It always made me feel sick though, and it would later come back up. After a while, I didn't want to drink it, but she always stood there and made sure I drank it all. I did a lot of gardening this summer."

Severus stared at Harry with a mix of shock and fury as he listened to the boy's story. How could anyone be so heartless as to poison a child in such a way? He took a deep breath, trying to control his emotions, and gently wrapped both his hands around Harry's.

"It seems what your Aunt was giving you was more than just water, and it has damaged your stomach," he said, his voice low and serious. "I will have to call someone who is more experienced to see what he can do to help. Not Madam Pomfrey, but rather my own healer. I trust this man with my life, and I know he will be able to help you. Would that be okay, can I give him a call?"

Harry was nervous and scared about seeing a doctor, but he trusted his Professor and nodded slowly. He didn't really understand what was going on, but he knew that he needed help.

Severus saw the small nod and gave the boy's hands a reassuring squeeze. "I'll be right back, Harry. Do you need anything else?"

Harry felt a sudden pressure in his lower stomach and blushed. "I have to use the loo..."

Severus nodded and got up from the bed. "Why don't I take you to the bathroom and then I'll call the Healer? We can get you cleaned up and feeling better before he comes over."

Nodding his head, Harry made to get up from the bed, but Severus stopped him before he could even swing his feet out of the covers. Harry looked up at Severus with confusion etched on his face, not really understanding what was going on.

"Madam Pomfrey put a cast on your ankle, but I don't really want you walking on it just yet. Let me help you."

Without further words, Severus scooped the boy up into his arms as he had earlier. This time without the blanket, for it would be a bit cumbersome considering the chore that had to be done. As soon as he was lifted into Severus's arms, Harry made a little squeak in surprise and latched onto Severus's robes as though he would be dropped any moment.

Severus smiled softly and held Harry closer, making sure the boy was comfortable and felt secure. He could feel Harry's small body trembling slightly in his arms, and he knew that it was not just from the physical pain. He gently ran a hand over Harry's hair, hoping to soothe him.

"Easy there, Harry. I have you."

Harry buried his face into Severus's robes and was strangely comforted when he realized that he could hear his Professor's heart beating. He had never been held this close to anyone before, and he found that he quite liked it. It was almost like being wrapped in a warm blanket, safe and secure. He closed his eyes and let himself relax, trusting Severus completely.

Severus carried Harry to the bathroom, trying his best to make sure that the boy didn't feel any discomfort. He carefully set him down on the toilet and then retreated from the bathroom to give him some privacy.

Severus had barely left the room when he heard a loud crash from inside. His heart skipped a beat, and he immediately spun around and headed back to the door. Knocking on it urgently, he called out to the boy. "Harry, are you alright? What happened?"

Silence followed his question, and Severus felt a growing sense of dread. He tried again, this time more forcefully. "Harry, answer me!"

When there was still no response, Severus took a deep breath and opened the door. As soon as he stepped inside, he was hit by the acrid scent of spilled potion. His eyes scanned the room, searching for any sign of the boy.

It was then that he saw him - curled up on the floor, broken glass and spilled potion all around him. The sight made Severus's heart clench with worry.

"Harry," he called out, rushing over to the boy's side. "What happened? Are you hurt?"

The boy looked up at him, tears in his eyes. "I'm sorry, sir. I didn't mean to. I was just so clumsy..."

Severus shook his head, kneeling down beside Harry and pulling him into a gentle embrace. "It's alright, Harry. You're safe now. Here, take a look."

Harry felt a wave of relief wash over him as Severus repaired the broken bottle with a flick of his wand. He watched in awe as the shattered pieces floated back together, and the contents of the potion returned to their original state. It was like magic - which, of course, it was.

Severus lowered his wand, and Harry realized that he was holding his breath. He exhaled slowly, trying to calm his racing heart.

"See, Harry? It's all better. Nothing to worry over," Severus said reassuringly.

Harry nodded, feeling grateful for his professor's expertise. He sat up, and Severus checked him over, looking for any injuries. As he worked, Harry couldn't help but feel a little ashamed of himself for his latest mistake.

"Did you bump your head at all?" Severus asked as he felt his skull for bumps.

Harry shook his head, but the shame lingered. He had been so clumsy stumbling in the bathroom. He blamed this big boot on his foot, it was hard to move around with it on.

Severus seemed to sense his discomfort, and he reached out to gently lift Harry's chin. Their eyes met, and Harry was struck by the concern he saw in his professor's gaze.

"Did you manage to use the toilet?" Severus asked, his voice soft.

Harry felt a blush creep up his face, and he looked away. "I stumbled into the side of the tub before I could," he admitted.

Severus didn't say anything for a moment, but Harry thought he could sense his disapproval. He braced himself for a reprimand, but to his surprise, Severus simply nodded.

"Alright then. Let's get you cleaned up and back to bed," he said, standing up and holding out a hand to help Harry to his feet.

Severus quickly lifted the lid of the toilet, revealing the porcelain bowl below. The boy's pajamas and pants were yanked down without hesitation and he was promptly placed on the seat. Severus turned his back to the child, affording him the privacy he deserved, but the palpable tension in the air made it clear that Severus would not be leaving this time.

The sound of rushing water soon followed as the boy flushed the toilet, and Severus turned back around. As the boy stood up, Severus reached down and helped him pull up his pants and pajamas quickly so as not to embarrass him any further.

With the boy now dressed and standing in front of him, Severus couldn't help but feel a surge of protectiveness wash over him. It was a foreign feeling, one he wasn't used to experiencing, but he couldn't deny the warmth that spread through his chest as he held the child close. It wasn't just his love for Lily that made him care for Harry - he cared for the boy simply because he was Harry.

As they made their way back to the boy's room, Severus felt Harry bury his head in his robes. He couldn't help but smile, even if it was only a small one, as he felt the boy snuggle closer to him.

"We're almost back to your room Harry," he reassured him, his voice gentle and calming.

Nodding into Severus's chest, Harry remained close to his professor as they entered the room. Severus sat down on the bed with the boy still in his lap, his arms securely wrapped around him.

Severus hesitated, but then asked, "may I step out briefly to get the Healer I mentioned earlier?"

He didn't really want to leave the boy alone even if it was just for a few seconds to fetch the Healer. This was mainly due to his concern for Harry's safety, especially after the fall. Although the boy claimed that he had not hit his head, Severus remained worried, knowing that Harry tended to withhold information. He had felt a small lump on the back of Harry's head, which added to his unease.

Harry felt embarrassed about his perceived weakness and neediness, but the thought of being alone made him even more uncomfortable, even if it was just for a short while.

Severus nodded and retrieved the blanket that had been in the living room earlier. He carefully draped it around Harry once more to ensure that he wouldn't catch a chill. Then, with resolve he took out a gold chain from around his neck and revealed a beautiful pendant shaped like a doe.

Harry gazed at the stunning pendant in admiration, but quickly averted his gaze, feeling self-conscious. Without comment, Severus proceeded to explain the true purpose of the pendant. "When I hold this pendant in my hand and say 'Healer Patterson,' my healer is called to come to me no matter where I am," he explained.

As Severus spoke, he activated the pendant and called for the Healer. Within seconds, there was a knock on the door and a worried voice calling for Severus.

"Please, come in Don," Severus said, his voice softer than usual. Don raised an eyebrow at the change in tone, surprised to hear Severus speaking so gently to him. As he entered the room, he saw a frightened-looking boy on Severus's lap and began to understand.

He had been called by Severus before, when a severely abused girl had been brought to Hogwarts in need of medical attention. At that time, too, Severus had used a gentle voice, but it had not been as laced with emotion as it was now.

Don walked over to the bed and sat in the chair that Severus had vacated earlier. "Hello, Severus. How are you? And who is this young man?" he asked, his tone warm and friendly.

Severus looked up from the boy in his lap and met Don's gaze. "I'm fine, Don. I'm more concerned about Harry here. It seems that his Aunt gave him something that has damaged his stomach lining, and I'm worried that it might have affected his throat as well. You know that my diagnostic charm works well with physical wounds, but it can be lacking when it comes to internal injuries."

Don nodded in understanding and held out his hand to Harry. "It's nice to meet you, Harry. As you may have guessed, my name is Healer Don Patterson, but you can just call me Don."

As Harry lightly grasped Don's hand, he felt a slight tingling sensation, which surprised him. Don smiled as Harry shifted, prompting him to say, "I apologize, Harry. At times, my healing magic can be a bit enthusiastic when it senses someone nearby is injured."

Don then turned to Severus and asked, "Severus, would it be possible for Harry to sit next to you on the bed? It would make it easier for me to examine him."

Severus nodded, but when he tried to move Harry from his lap, the boy clung tightly to his robes. Looking down at Harry, Severus noticed that the boy's eyes were tightly shut and heard a faint whisper escape from his lips.

"Please don't leave me."

Severus immediately stopped his movements and held the boy close to him. "I'm not going anywhere, Harry. As I said before, I will always be here for you. I just want you to sit next to me so that Don can make sure you're okay. I'll hold your hand the entire time, if you want."

Harry nodded, feeling relieved that the first adult who truly cared for him was not leaving his side. Slowly, his grip on Severus' robes loosened, and the professor transferred the boy to the spot beside him, firmly clasping their hands together.

Don carefully shifted his chair closer to Harry's bed, making sure to position himself directly in front of the young boy. He locked eyes with Harry, wanting to make sure that he had his full attention.

"I need to examine your abdomen, Harry," Don said in a calm and reassuring tone. "I want to make sure that everything is okay inside. I'm going to need to press on a few spots on your belly, and then I'll rest my hand still on your stomach. When I do this, you will feel a tingling sensation similar to what you felt when we shook hands earlier. Are you ready?"

Harry nervously shook his head, but allowed Don to pull the blanket down from his stomach. "I need to lift your shirt slightly. If you feel uncomfortable at any time, please let me know and I'll stop," Don informed him.

Harry nodded slightly, but then turned his head to hide his face in Severus' side. Sensing Harry's unease, Severus wrapped his other arm around the boy's shoulder as Don gently lifted his shirt and probed his stomach.

As Don conducted the examination, his frown deepened. The damage he observed appeared to have accumulated over several years rather than from a single incident. When he finished, he carefully replaced Harry's shirt and pulled the blanket back up.

"Harry, can you look at me?" Don requested. Harry lifted his face from Severus' side and met the Healer's gaze.

"Correct me if I'm wrong, but you were raised by Muggles, right?" Don asked. Harry nodded his head and then looked down at his lap.

"Don't worry, Harry. You've done nothing wrong. In fact, it's quite the opposite. Your family has done something very wrong. Did your Aunt ever give you anything that smelled like a swimming pool?"

"I've never been swimming pool, sir. I don't know what it smells like," Harry admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

Severus placed a comforting hand on the boy's back while Don continued on. "That's alright, Harry," he said, trying to ease the tension in the boy's body. "Did you ever experience any discomfort or bitterness after consuming something?"

Harry nodded hesitantly. "Whenever I used to work in the garden, she would give me this glass that looked like water. It tasted awful, and I would always end up throwing up afterwards. But she would force me to drink it every time."

Don frowned, his heart aching for the boy's pain. "How many times did this happen, Harry?"

Harry shrugged his shoulders and buried his face into Severus's side, seeking comfort. Without hesitation, Severus wrapped his arms around the boy, holding him tightly while giving a meaningful look at Don. "Shhhh, it's okay, Harry."

Severus gazed down at Harry while he rubbed the boy's back, attempting to provide comfort in any way he could. Although he couldn't hear Harry's sobs, he could feel them wetting his robes and sense the shaking of the boy's shoulders. He looked up at Don, his expression filled with concern, and silently mouthed, "How bad is it?"

Don's response was disheartening. He shook his head with a solemn expression, indicating that the situation was worse than they had initially anticipated. As a seasoned healer, Don had witnessed countless cases that had taken a toll on him emotionally, but discovering the extent of the damage was never easy.

Taking a deep breath, Severus closed his eyes for a moment before turning his attention back to the boy in his arms. He continued to soothe the boy until he calmed down, then gently pulled him away and wiped the tears from his face.

"Don still needs to speak with you, Harry. Are you feeling better now?" Severus asked, his voice gentle and reassuring.

Harry nodded slowly, his eyes now focused on Don who was looking at him gently and full of compassion.

"I believe your Aunt was giving you bleach," Don said gravely, his expression pained. "It's eaten away at the walls of your stomach, and unfortunately, it's irreversible. But we can manage the symptoms. You must feel sick after eating, correct?"

With a weary expression, Harry gave a slight nod, indicating that he was listening to Don and that the healer was indeed correct.

"To help with the symptoms, you can drink a glass of milk or eat a little bit of yogurt before your meals. This will coat your stomach and make digestion easier," Don suggested, trying to offer some relief.

Harry looked down and nodded, feeling a small sense of relief that there was something he could do to make things easier for himself. He liked milk and yogurt, so it didn't seem like too much of a problem. As he looked up, he saw Don's concerned expression and heard him ask if he could examine his throat. Harry nodded again, just wanting to get this over with.

"Please hold your head up, Harry. I'm going to feel from your ears down to your shoulders, and then I'll feel the front of your throat. It will tingle a little, okay?" Don explained as he began to examine Harry's throat.

Harry nodded, bracing himself for the sensation. As Don's hands moved across his throat, he felt a sense of discomfort, but it wasn't unbearable and it wasn't painful. However, Don stopped suddenly and frowned as he reached the boy's glands.

"Harry, you seem to be okay, but your glands feel a bit swollen. Do you have a sore throat?" Don inquired, his expression now even more worried.

Harry shrugged his shoulders. "I have a little bit of a sore throat," he admitted.

Don nodded, his eyes scanning Harry's face. "I'm going to check your forehead to see if you have a fever, okay?"

Harry nodded in agreement, and Don proceeded to feel his forehead. Almost immediately, Don removed his hand and turned to Severus. "Harry, you're burning up! We need to take your temperature right away."

Don quickly summoned a muggle-like thermometer to check Harry's temperature. "Put this under your tongue, Harry. Do you feel really hot?" he asked, his tone urgent.

Harry shook his head and tried to speak, but the glass instrument made it difficult. "Really cold," he managed to mumble.

Don took the thermometer from his mouth and looked at it, his eyebrows rising in concern. "39.7ºc! Severus, can you please run a cool bath for Harry? We need to cool him down immediately," he instructed, his voice urgent.

Severus nodded, but before he could move, he felt the small hands of the scared boy clutching his robes once again. He looked down into Harry's face, trying to comfort him. "Harry, I'll just be a second, and then I'll be right back to carry you to the bath, okay?" he reassured him.

"Please don't go," Harry pleaded, his voice small and scared. "I'll be good."

Severus let out a small sigh, understanding the boy's fear. "Harry, you have a very high fever. I need to draw a cool bath for you, but I promise to come back for you in a moment.

Can you take me with you?" Harry asked hopefully.

Severus' dark eyes locked onto Harry's trembling form, his heart aching with the boy's fear and anxiety and then over at Don who shook his head gently. Severus sighed and then looked softly at the boy. "Don't worry, Harry. I won't be gone long. Remember when I left earlier and came back a few minutes later?"

Harry gave a small nod, his eyes never leaving Severus' face.

"I did it before, and I'll do it again. I promise, Harry, I'll be back soon." As Severus slowly moved to the door to draw a bath, Harry's grip on his robes loosened, and Severus gently pried himself away from the boy's grasp. "I'll be right back, Harry," he reassured him before leaving the room.

As Harry watched Severus depart, his heart hammered against his chest. The fear of being left alone consumed him until Don's voice broke through the silence, calling his name.

"Harry, I need to ask you something. Something very personal. Can you be honest with me?"

Harry's gaze shifted to Don, and he nodded slowly, his eyes downcast.

"Has anyone ever...touched you inappropriately?" Don asked gently, his voice barely above a whisper.

Harry's eyes widened, and he shook his head violently, his messy hair whipping around his face. A sigh of relief escaped Don's lips, and he placed a comforting hand on Harry's shoulder. "Thank you for telling me the truth, Harry," he said softly.

The sound of the door opening drew their attention, and Severus stepped back into the room, relief evident on his features as he glanced at Don, who shook his head. Severus let out a deep breath before settling down next to Harry on the bed.

"Are you ready for a bath, Harry?" he asked kindly, and Harry nodded in response. Severus lifted Harry into his arms, and Don followed them out of the room until they reached the living room. From there, Severus continued to the bathroom alone with Harry.

Severus bustled into the bathroom, his heart heavy with concern for Harry. The boy had been running a high fever and was in desperate need of some relief. He gently lifted the boy onto the toilet and began to unbutton Harry's shirt, taking great care not to jostle him too much.

As he removed Harry's shirt, Severus could see the boy shivering. He quickly cast a waterproof charm over the cast on Harry's ankle, knowing that it would be uncomfortable if it got wet. With a reassuring smile, he helped Harry to his feet and steadied him as the boy wobbled unsteadily.

"You okay there, Harry?" Severus asked, his voice filled with concern.

Harry nodded, his teeth chattering. Severus knew he needed to act quickly, so he spoke gently to Harry, "This bath is going to feel very cold, Harry, but you have to stay in for a little while, okay?"

Harry nodded again, and Severus helped him out of his pajamas and pants before easing him into the bath. At first, Harry blushed and covered himself, but as the cool water surrounded him, he relaxed into it, his body finally finding some relief.

After what felt like an eternity, but was really only ten minutes, Severus came back into the bathroom. He had gone to fetch a fresh set of pajamas for Harry and found the boy dozing off in the tub. "It's time to get out now, Harry," he said softly, shaking the boy's shoulder.

Harry nodded, his eyes barely open, and Severus lifted him up under his armpits and wrapped him in a fluffy towel. He patted Harry dry and helped him into his new, shrunken pajamas. "Let's get you to bed. If you're getting sick, you need all the sleep you can get."

Harry was too tired to argue, so he let Severus carry him to his bed. As they passed the Healer, the man nodded in greeting, and Severus strode into Harry's room, placing the boy gently on the bed. He expertly placed the thermometer beneath Harry's tongue and waited a few minutes before taking it out to read.

He sighed in relief when he saw that Harry's temperature had dropped to 37.7ºc. "Much better, Harry. Sleep well, and if you need anything, don't be afraid to call me. I'm right next door."

Harry sleepily nodded his head, his eyelids drooping. Severus brushed the stray hair out of Harry's face and then quietly left the room, shutting the door behind him. He hoped Harry would have a restful night, free from the fever that had been plaguing him.

As Severus re-entered the living room, he was greeted by a deeply concerned Healer. The man's expression was etched with worry, a clear indication that he was concerned with both Severus and his new patient.

Without warning, the Healer grabbed Severus's arm and led him to a plush couch. Severus, who was a private person by nature, felt slightly uneasy about this sudden display of concern. Nevertheless, he allowed himself to be seated and waited for the Healer to speak.

"So, Severus," the Healer began, his voice laced with genuine worry. "Would you care to tell me why Harry Potter is currently under your care?"

Severus sighed inwardly. He knew that this question was inevitable, but that didn't make it any easier to answer.

"I noticed something amiss with the boy," he explained, his tone measured and even. "He was limping when he entered my classroom, and I suspected that he was injured. I asked him to stay behind after class, and with some help from Poppy, I was able to heal him to the best of my ability."

The Healer nodded, listening intently to Severus's words.

"When I confronted Albus about his living situation, he told me that there were no other options. That's when I blurted out that I would take Harry if it meant getting him out of his current situation. Albus is currently processing the paperwork to transfer his guardianship to me."

The Healer continued to nod, seemingly satisfied with Severus's explanation. When Severus finished speaking, the Healer regarded him with a soft, almost affectionate look.

"I've never seen you speak that way to anyone before," the Healer observed. "Not even that girl you had me look at last year. You really care for this boy."

Severus felt a flush creeping up his neck, and he quickly averted his gaze. "I don't know what you're talking about," he muttered, feeling slightly embarrassed by the Healer's observation.

But the Healer merely smiled knowingly. "What made you change your opinion of him so quickly? Just last week, you were calling him an arrogant brat."

Severus took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the conversation bearing down on him. "You saw him, Don," he said, using the Healer's first name for the first time. "His relatives have been abusing him for years. How could I not care for him?"

Don's smile widened, and he reached out to give Severus's shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "I saw him, Severus," he said. "And I saw how you acted towards him. You were like a loving father to him."

Severus felt a lump form in his throat at Don's words. He wasn't sure about any of this and certainly not his feelings. Everything had just happened so quickly.

"I don't know what you're talking about," he said again, his voice barely above a whisper.

Don gently rested his hand on Severus's shoulder, his touch reassuring and comforting. As he looked at his friend and sometime patient, he saw the weight of the world on his shoulders. Severus had always been a complicated man, guarded and closed off to the world. But Don had seen glimpses of the real Severus, the one that cared deeply for those he loved.

"I know you Severus," Don began softly. "I've known you for years. Through all the trials and tribulations, I've been by your side. I've seen you at your best and your worst, and I can tell when something is weighing on your mind."

Severus raised his head, meeting Don's gaze with his own dark eyes. "What do you mean?" he asked quietly.

"I mean that you care for the boy, Severus," Don replied gently. "It's written all over your face, despite the mask you wear."

Severus looked away, his eyes focusing on the ground. "I do care for him," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

Don smiled, a warm and reassuring expression. "I'm glad you've admitted it," he said.

"But are you prepared for what lies ahead? Being a guardian for a young boy can be challenging, and his status as the 'savior of the wizarding world' may only complicate matters further."

Severus let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "I'm not sure," he admitted. "All I know is that I want to provide this boy with a home, a place where he can feel safe and loved."

Don nodded in understanding. "That's a noble goal," he said. "But why you, Severus? Why do you feel the need to be the one to take care of him?"

Severus closed his eyes, memories flooding back to him. "I don't know if it was real or just a hallucination," he began. "But I saw Lily. She thanked me for saving her son. And in her eyes, I could see that she wanted me to take care of him."

Don nodded, his expression understanding. "I see," he said. "But is that the only reason?"

Severus shook his head, his eyes meeting Don's once more. "No," he said. "I agreed to be his guardian before that. He has no one else, and I know what that's like. I want to give him a chance at a better life."

Don smiled, his eyes shining with pride. "That's a beautiful sentiment, Severus," he said. "And I truly believe you will be good for him."

Severus looked up, his eyes filled with uncertainty. "But am I doing the right thing?" he asked.

Don sent a wave of calming magic towards Severus, the soothing energy enveloping him in a warm embrace. "Yes," he said. "I believe you are. And if you ever need any help, I'm always here for you."

Severus nodded, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Thank you," he said. "For everything."

As Don removed his hand from Severus's shoulder, he noticed a glimmer of uncertainty in his friend's eyes. He knew that Severus was not used to having anyone else in his private chambers, let alone a traumatized child who needed his care. Don was determined to help Severus through this new challenge.

"Rest well, my friend," Don said, his voice filled with reassurance. "I will see you tomorrow."

Severus nodded, his gaze following Don as he stepped into the fireplace and disappeared in a burst of green flames. Alone once more, Severus slumped onto the couch, his mind racing with thoughts of what lay ahead.

Severus felt a sense of uncertainty wash over him. Was he truly capable of taking on this immense responsibility? He knew that it would be a challenge, but he had never been one to shy away from difficult tasks. In fact, he relished in the opportunity to prove himself, no matter how daunting the task may seem.

As he closed his eyes, memories of Lily flooded his mind. He saw her bright green eyes shining with gratitude, and he felt her presence surrounding him, comforting him. In that moment, he knew with absolute certainty that taking care of Harry was his destiny.

Taking a deep breath, Severus rose from his chair and began to make preparations for Harry's care. He would need to speak with the Headmaster and request some time off for Harry's recovery. He knew that diving back into school too soon would only hinder Harry's progress.

As he made his way to his bedroom, Severus couldn't help but feel a sense of apprehension. Caring for someone in this way was new territory for him, and he wasn't sure if he was doing the right thing. But then he remembered the way Harry had clung to him earlier, seeking comfort in his embrace. It was then that he knew that he couldn't abandon the boy. He had made a promise to both Harry and Lily to protect him, and he intended to keep it.

With a deep sigh, Severus closed his eyes and let himself drift off into a much-needed sleep. His dreams were filled with conflicting emotions, but deep down he knew that he was doing the right thing for Harry, and that was all that mattered.

Severus was jolted awake by an ear-splitting scream that shattered the quiet darkness of the night. Reacting swiftly, he seized his wand and bolted out of his quarters towards the origin of the commotion - Harry Potter's room.

Upon entering the room, Severus meticulously surveyed the area for any signs of intruders but found none and he stowed his wand away. His focus swiftly turned to the boy, who was thrashing wildly in his bed, ensnared in his covers, and screeching as though confronting death itself.

Acting promptly, Snape approached the bed, adroitly freeing Harry from the covers and cradling him in his arms. He sat down on the edge of the bed, gently swaying the child while uttering calming words to him.

"Shh, Harry. You're safe now. It's only a nightmare. Nothing can harm you at Hogwarts."

Snape's tranquilizing voice seemed to cut through the haze of Harry's dream. Gradually, the boy's sobs receded, and he lifted his tear-streaked face to gaze up at his professor.

Snape tenderly brushed the hair from Harry's face and gently asked, "Do you know where you are, Harry?"

"In Hogwarts," came the muffled reply.

"Very good. Now, can you tell me what your nightmare was about?"

Harry's body shook with the force of his sobs, as Severus held him close, offering him the warmth and comfort as he struggled with his emotions. He gently rocked Harry back and forth, attempting to soothe him so he could speak.

"I know it hurts Harry to remember and talk about it right now, but I promise you will feel better afterword," said Severus in a comforting tone.

Harry, who was finding it difficult to hold back his tears, simply pleaded, "Please."

Without hesitation, Severus conjured a soft, warm washcloth and tenderly wiped away the tears streaming down Harry's face.

"Take your time, Harry. I'm here to listen whenever you're ready," Severus whispered, his voice soft and soothing.

The gentle tone of Severus's request overwhelmed Harry. He had never been asked to do anything before; people had always demanded he do things.

"I...I dreamt about...about when my Aunt took me to the doctor..." Harry's voice trailed off, his words choking in his throat.

Without a second thought, Severus adjusted the child's position so that his head was now cradled on Severus's strong shoulder. He held Harry tightly, a gesture of comfort and support. He remembered Severus recalled how Don had comforted him in a similar way when he was a child, seeking reassurance that he wasn't alone. He hoped to give Harry the same kind of support.

"How old were you Harry? Was that the only time she took you to see a medical professional?" Severus asked softly, his voice laced with concern.

Harry's head bobbed up and down against Severus's shoulder, the weight of the memories too much for him to bear. His breaths came in ragged gasps as he tried to calm himself enough to speak.

"I was just five years old," Harry finally managed to choke out in a strained whisper. "My school said I had to have a physical."

Severus listened intently, his heart heavy with empathy. He knew all too well the trauma that could be inflicted on a child's mind and body at the hands of cruel adults. But he also knew that talking about the past was the first step towards healing.

With a soothing touch, Severus encouraged Harry to speak up. "Keep going, Harry," he said calmly, his hand tracing gentle circles on the child's back. "You're safe here with me."

As the boy recounted the traumatic events that had taken place, his voice quivered with fear and confusion. "I saw the man in the white coat slip something into my aunt's hand and then she left the room. I was left alone with him," he whispered, tears welling up in his eyes.

Severus listened attentively, his heart heavy with concern. The child's words confirmed his worst fears, and he felt a surge of anger building up inside him. However, he knew that now was not the time to give in to his fury. He had to provide comfort to the boy and reassure him that he had someone to rely on.

Severus held Harry tight as the boy trembled with sobs, his small body wracked with emotional pain. "What happened in the office, Harry? After your aunt left?" he asked, his voice gentle but firm.

Harry's voice quavered as he spoke, the pain and fear evident in every word. "He said it was just a routine check-up, but I knew...I knew something wasn't right," he whispered, his voice breaking with the weight of his emotions.

Severus felt the tears as they seeped through his shirt, his heart aching with compassion for the traumatized child in his arms. He drew Harry even closer, his embrace a shield against the boy's anguish. With a gentle rocking motion, he rubbed small circles on Harry's back, offering comfort through the physical connection.

Harry's chest heaved as he tried to speak through his tears. His sobs echoed in the empty room, the sound of his pain almost unbearable. Finally, he managed to choke out the words, "I'm . . . I'm . . . s . . . sorry!"

"It's okay, Harry. You have nothing to be sorry for," Severus whispered into the boy's ear, his voice soft and comforting. He could feel the pain and confusion radiating off of the child and

Harry's tears continued to soak through Severus' shirt as he clung to the man's shoulder, his small frame shaking with sobs. Severus held him tightly, his heart aching with the pain and sorrow he felt emanating from the child.

As the minutes ticked by, Harry's sobs gradually began to subside, and he pulled back slightly, sniffling and wiping his eyes. "I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Severus smiled gently, his eyes filled with compassion. "As I said, there's nothing to be sorry for, Harry. You did nothing wrong. You're safe here with me, and we'll get through this together." He held out a handkerchief to the boy, offering it to him with a warm smile. "Here, let's dry those tears."

A stillness settled over the room as Harry clung to Severus, his heart heavy with unspeakable pain. The silence was thick with unspoken words, as if the weight of Harry's suffering was too much to bear.

Then, Severus broke the quiet, his voice soft and comforting. "Can you tell me what happened, Harry? I know it's hard, but talking about it can help us overcome it."

Harry's shoulders shook as he shook his head, his eyes filled with tears. "I...I can't," he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Severus could see the fear and shame etched on the child's face, and knew that he needed to tread lightly. He didn't want to push Harry further than he was ready to go.

"It's okay, Harry," Severus said, his tone gentle and understanding. "We don't have to talk about it right now. Whenever you're ready, I'm here to listen. You don't have to go through this alone."

Severus noticed that Harry's trembling began to subside almost immediately after he spoke. With a gentle yet firm tone, he continued, "Although we won't dwell on what happened, Harry, I want to assure you that you are safe here. You will never have to endure that kind of pain and suffering again, not under my watch, nor under Don's or any of the other teachers' care. My promise to you is one that I intend to keep, for I do not make promises that I cannot fulfill."

As Harry leaned against Severus's sturdy shoulder, he couldn't help but feel a sense of relief wash over him. For the first time in his life, he felt like he could trust someone. Severus's unwavering loyalty and dedication to his students were reassuring, and Harry found himself nodding in agreement.

After casting a silent tempus charm to check the time, Severus realized that it was almost two in the morning. He knew that Harry needed more rest, and so he gently urged him to lie down and try to sleep a little longer. "It's late, Harry. You need your rest. I'll stay here with you until you fall asleep," he said, his voice low and soothing.

Severus bent down to tuck the covers around Harry's small frame, making sure he was comfortable and warm. "Now remember, Harry," he whispered softly. "If you wake I'm right next door. If you need anything at all, don't hesitate to come and get me."

But before Harry could even utter a response, sleep overtook his body and he was soon snoring peacefully. Severus watched him for a moment, his heart heavy with sadness. It was hard to fathom the amount of pain and hurt that such a young child had endured. How could anyone hurt a child and in that way? It was beyond him.

With a heavy sigh, Severus picked up the still-warm washcloth and began to gently wipe away the last traces of tear stains from Harry's face. As he did so, he couldn't help but feel a sense of anger and frustration towards those who had caused the child so much suffering. Relatives, no matter how distant, were supposed to love and care for their young ones, not subject them to physical and emotional abuse, starvation, and even worse, sell their bodies.

Severus felt his stomach churn with a sickening sensation as the images of Harry's suffering flooded his mind. He stumbled to the bathroom, feeling a sense of nausea overcome him. As he knelt over the toilet, he emptied his stomach, the acrid taste of bile filling his mouth. He had barely eaten anything earlier, and now he regretted having consumed anything at all.

Severus sat back against the cold porcelain of the bathtub, breathing heavily as he tried to calm himself down. With shaking hands, he fished out the delicate doe pendant from his pocket and called Don, hoping he would answer.

After a minute, he heard the distinct sound of Don flooing into his chambers, and soon enough, he saw his friend's figure materialize in the bathroom door frame. Don, still in his nightclothes, immediately knelt by Severus's side, concern etched on his features.

"What's wrong, Severus? Are you feeling unwell?" he asked, his voice filled with worry.

Severus felt embarrassed as Don noticed the mess he had made, forgetting to clean up before calling him in. He hung his head in shame, feeling like he had failed in some way. Don, however, seemed unfazed by the mess, instead choosing to check on Severus's wellbeing first.

Don placed a hand on Severus's forehead, feeling for any signs of fever or illness. Satisfied that Severus wasn't sick, Don moved his hand down to his stomach. After a moment of contemplation, Don produced a potion from his pocket, offering it to Severus.

"It's a stomach soother. It'll make you feel better," Don said reassuringly.

Severus took the potion gratefully, his hand shaking slightly as he brought the vial to his lips. He drank it in one gulp, feeling the soothing effects of the potion almost immediately. He let out a sigh of relief as the nausea faded away.

Don gave Severus some time to recover, allowing him to catch his breath and regain his composure. It must be something serious for such a violent reaction.

Once Severus seemed to be feeling better, Don asked him what had caused him to become so ill. "What made you lose your dinner like that, Severus? I've seen you come back from Death Eater meetings in better shape than this," Don said, his expression one of concern.

Severus closed his eyes, trying to compose himself. He knew he shouldn't let his emotions get the best of him, but the thought of Harry being hurt in such a way made his blood boil.

Don, sensing Severus' distress, placed a calming hand on his shoulder and sent a touch of soothing magic his way. The gentle warmth that radiated from Don's touch helped ease Severus' racing thoughts.

"Harry had a nightmare," Severus finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper.

Don nodded in understanding, though he couldn't fathom why Severus was so upset. "Did he reveal something troubling?"

Severus took a deep breath before answering. "Yesterday, you asked him if anyone had ever touched him inappropriately."

Don nodded again, his expression serious. "I remember. I thought it would be more comfortable for him to talk to a Healer about it."

Severus clenched his jaw, his hands balling into fists. "He lied to you," he said through gritted teeth. "He was afraid, I suppose. His aunt...that wretched woman...sold him to a Muggle doctor. I don't know the details, but I know enough."

Don sat down heavily next to Severus, his expression somber as he tried to process the information he had just heard. "No wonder Harry felt uncomfortable alone with me or Poppy," he said, his voice heavy with regret. "He must have thought...oh Merlin!"

Severus nodded slowly, his eyes cast down. "I...I don't know whether I can do this," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

Don placed a comforting hand on Severus' shoulder. "Let me ask you something, Severus," he said gently. "What did you do when you heard Harry having a nightmare?"

Severus looked up at him, confusion etched on his face. "I did what any adult would do," he said. "I held him until he calmed down and tried to have him tell me what he dreamt about."

Don shook his head. "Not everyone would do that, Severus," he said firmly. "Only someone who cares."

Severus felt a small sarcastic smile tug at the corners of his mouth. "You really think I can help him?" he asked, his voice laced with doubt.

Don nodded. "I know you can," he said. "Now quit doubting yourself and go to bed!"

Severus stood up slowly, his body still weak from his recent illness. Before he could take another step, however, Don was on his feet and offering him a helping hand. "Take it easy, Severus," he said, his eyes filled with concern. "You were just sick, and you're tired."

Severus's face burned with embarrassment as Don helped him out of the bathroom and into bed. He was still weak from his recent illness and felt like a burden on his friend. But as soon as his head hit the pillow, he was out cold. Don chuckled softly to himself as he watched Severus sleep.

"Oh, Severus, I'm never going to rest with you around," he muttered affectionately.

As he tiptoed out of the room, Don noticed that the door to Harry's room was slightly ajar. Curiosity getting the better of him, he quietly slipped inside to check on the boy. But what he saw wasn't the sleeping child that Severus had left behind. Instead, Harry sat up in bed, looking at Don with wide, fearful eyes.

"Hi there, Harry. Is everything okay?" Don asked gently.

Harry gave a small nod, but Don could see the fear still lingering in his eyes. He sat down on the edge of the bed and placed a comforting hand on Harry's knee. The boy flinched at the touch, and Don's heart broke a little.

"It's okay, Harry. I'm just going to give you some calming magic," he said soothingly.

As he sent a flow of calming magic through Harry, Don could feel the tension leaving his body. He knew that the boy had been through a lot, and it would take time for him to trust anyone again. But Don and Severus were determined to show Harry that they were there to help him.

"I know it's hard to trust people, Harry. But Severus and I only have your best interests at heart," Don said softly.

He gently pushed Harry back onto the soft bed, urging him to get some rest. "Try to get some sleep, Harry. I'll be back in the morning to check on you, okay?"

Harry nodded sleepily, and Don sent enough calming magic into Harry to help the boy drift off into a peaceful slumber. He quietly closed the door behind him and then flooed back to his home so he could get some sleep before the morning arrived.

The next morning Severus jolted awake as the floo roared to life, disrupting his peaceful slumber. He rubbed his bleary eyes and glanced at the clock on his nightstand - six in the morning. Who on earth could be calling at this ungodly hour?

Throwing on a hastily assembled outfit, Severus stumbled out of his bedroom and made his way to the fireplace. His heart skipped a beat as he saw the name on the scroll beside the flames - Madam Roloon, Social Worker.

Severus furrowed his brow in confusion. Had Albus Dumbledore not completed the necessary paperwork? Was there more bureaucracy and red tape to contend with than he had anticipated? He hadn't even had a chance to speak with the boy about his guardianship yet. Couldn't the Ministry have given him a few days to prepare?

With a resigned sigh, Severus realized that the Ministry clearly didn't care about his schedule if there was already a social worker on his doorstep. He opened the floo and ushered the stern-looking woman inside.

Despite his best efforts to appear welcoming, Madam Roloon only sneered in disdain at Severus and refused to shake his outstretched hand. Severus couldn't help but feel uneasy about the woman's demeanor. This was not a promising start.

"What have you done with the boy?" Madam Roloon demanded, her tone accusatory.

Severus was taken aback. "I'm sorry, but I don't understand what you mean," he replied, genuine confusion etched on his features.

Madam Roloon's accusatory tone made Severus bristle with indignation. "What have you done to harm the boy and coax him into agreeing to stay with a death eater like you? Did you torture him, threaten him?" she repeated, her words dripping with venom.

Severus's jaw dropped in disbelief. How could this woman come into his home and make such outrageous accusations without any evidence? "I have done nothing of the sort!" he retorted, his voice rising with each word. "I think you misunderstand my intentions here. I found that his relatives were not treating him right, and I brought him here to be healed. I have not asked him whether he wants to be my ward yet, but I thought that until we can find someone better suited to the job, I am better than those muggles."

But Madam Roloon was not convinced. She continued to interrogate him, her eyes blazing with suspicion. "Again I ask, what did you do to him?"

Severus felt his anger mounting, but he forced himself to remain calm. "You want to know what I did? Then I'll tell you what I did," he said, his voice low and measured. "I healed his wounds and brought in help when I could not. I dried his tears after he cried on my shoulder. I woke him from a nightmare and comforted him. That is what I did. I cared for him."

Madam Roloon narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Severus with a skeptical gaze. "Like I believe that! Where is he?" she demanded. "I am here on the Minister's orders to take the child back to him for further questioning of your misdeeds and then back to his relatives for recovery and until your firing."

Severus's heart sank at her words. He knew that he couldn't let Harry be taken away from him, not after he had been begged to not leave him along. Frantically, he sent a patronus to Albus, hoping that the Headmaster could intervene and stop this madness. He also grabbed the pendent around his neck, hoping that Don would be able to provide some assistance if things got further out of hand.

In a flash, the Headmaster emerged from the fireplace, followed closely by Don. As Albus took in the unfamiliar face before him, he turned to Severus, noticing the subtle flicker of anxiousness in his eyes.

"What's the matter, my boy?"

Severus took a deep breath, trying to quell the anger surging through him. "This social worker has been ordered by the Minister to take Harry away from me and have me fired. The Minister wants to send Harry back to his relatives for 'recovery.'"

Albus turned to face the social worker. "You cannot remove a child from Hogwarts unless his family requests it, or the child requires urgent medical attention. I have received no proper notification of the former, and I assure you, Harry is not in need of hospitalization."

But the woman paid no heed to Albus's words, and began flinging open doors with reckless abandon. "The Minister's orders are final. Now, either you tell me where the boy is, or I'll tear this place apart until I find him."

Albus sighed heavily. "Will you at least allow the boy's Healer to accompany him? He is quite fragile at the moment."

She waved her hand dismissively. "Fine, whatever. Does that mean I don't have to keep searching?"

Severus nodded, his expression grim. "Let me speak with Harry for a few minutes and explain what's happening. Then I'll bring him out."

With a sour look at Severus, the social worker realized she had little choice. "Fine. You have five minutes, and then I'm coming after you."

Severus walked towards Harry's room with a determined stride. As he opened the door, he was met with the sight of a scared, boy, crouching in the corner with his arms over his head. Severus felt a pang in his chest, seeing Harry in such a state.

Without wasting a moment, Severus came and sat next to the child, drawing him into his lap and wrapping his arms around him in a tight embrace. Harry's small frame shook with fear, and Severus felt a wave of protectiveness wash over him.

"I take it you heard what that lady was saying?" Severus asked softly, trying to keep his voice gentle.

A slow nod came from Severus's chest, and he let out a small sigh. He knew how hard this must be for Harry.

"I will fight them tooth and nail, Harry," Severus whispered, his voice low and fierce. "If they make you go back, it will only be for a short time, and Don will be with you the entire time. No one will be able to hurt you with him there. He will not let them. I promise you."

Severus felt Harry's body relax a little, and he knew that his words were having an impact. Although Harry might not fully trust Severus or Don yet, they had already done so much to help him, and actions always spoke louder than words.

But, would Don change once they got back to Pivot Drive, as others had? Harry sighed into Severus's arms, knowing that he really had no choice in the matter at all. He would find out eventually.

"Are you ready, Harry?" Severus asked gently.

Harry gave a small nod into Severus's chest, and Severus helped him to stand up. "You should be okay to walk on that ankle, but let someone know if it starts to hurt. Okay?"

Harry nodded and looked down at his feet. Severus took a shoulder in each hand and knelt before the boy.

"Look at me, Harry," he said softly.

Slowly, Harry's eyes met Severus's, and Severus let a small smile grace his face. "Your relatives might never have told you this, but what I'm about to tell you is true. You are a very special boy, Harry, and people care about you. I care about you. This lady might take you away today, but if you ever need me..."

Severus delved into his pocket and retrieved a delicate chain, adorned with a dainty pendant resembling a young fawn. Harry's eyes widened with awe at the sight of it. The piece was stunning, much like Severus' own, but with its own unique flair.

"It's... it's beautiful," Harry breathed in amazement.

"This is for you, Harry," Severus replied, his voice heavy with sincerity. "If you ever find yourself in need of my aid, hold it close and say my name. I will come to you as soon as I can. And if you require the assistance of Don, all you have to do is call for Healer Patterson, and he will be there."

Harry's eyes widened with surprise, unsure of what to say. "Are you sure?"

Severus nodded solemnly, unclasping the chain and placing it around Harry's neck. With a wave of his wand, Harry's attire transformed from his pajamas to his Hogwarts uniform.

"Thank you, sir," Harry said gratefully.

Severus gave a small smile. "There is no need to thank me, Harry. Come, let us go. The sooner we deal with the social worker, the sooner you can return to Hogwarts."

Severus rose to his feet, keeping his hand on Harry's shoulder as they exited the room. As they walked down the hallway, Severus stopped to put Harry's socks and shoes on his feet. He magically expanded one shoe to fit over the cast and tied them firmly. Severus had planned to ask Harry about his struggles with knots, but given the current situation, he decided against it.

Upon approaching the sitting room, Severus halted Harry with a gentle hand on his shoulder. The young boy appeared increasingly anxious with each step.

"Calm yourself, Harry. Take a deep breath," Severus instructed kindly, but quietly so only Harry could hear.

Harry obeyed, inhaling several deep breaths in succession. Miraculously, he seemed to become more at ease with every breath he took.

"How does your ankle feel?" Severus inquired with a hint of concern.

Harry shrugged his shoulders, still concentrating on his breathing. Severus took a deep breath, trying to contain his mounting frustration.

"Don will have to take a look at it then," he said with a hint of concern.

Harry nodded meekly, and the two continued their journey down the hallway and into the sitting room. As they arrived, Harry found himself suddenly enveloped in the arms of a woman he had never seen before. Instinctively, he flinched and tried to pull back, but her grip was too tight.

"What has he done to you? You poor thing, don't worry, we'll get you away from here immediately," she cooed, casting a disdainful glare at Severus.

"I... I don't understand what you mean," Harry stammered. "And... and I don't want to leave..."

"Nonsense, you're just stressed. Let's go now," the woman retorted, ignoring Harry's protests.

With a subtle nod from Severus, Harry reluctantly complied and allowed the woman to lead him away. Don, the kind-hearted healer who had tended to Harry's ankle, followed closely behind, offering reassuring words and a comforting hand on the boy's shoulder.

As they approached the fireplace to travel by Floo, Harry cast a pained glance over his shoulder at Severus. He could see that Albus was the only thing preventing the Potions Master from following them, and it was in that moment that Harry felt a sharp pang of loss. Though it had only been a single day since Severus had discovered the abuse Harry had endured, the boy had already grown to depend on the man he was now leaving behind.

As Harry stumbled out of the fireplace and onto the cold stone floor of the Ministry of Magic, his stomach twisted with nausea. Waves of dizziness washed over him, threatening to sweep him away. But a gentle hand rubbing circles on his back offered some comfort, and slowly the feeling began to subside.

With effort, Harry pushed himself up onto his knees, but his legs trembled beneath him. A shadow fell over him, and a warm hand reached out to help him stand. It was Don, one of the few people Harry was beginning to trust in this confusing, adult world.

"You okay now, Harry?" Don asked, his brown eyes kind and concerned.

Harry gave a weak nod, unable to form any words yet. Together, they followed Madam Roloon through a maze of corridors, their footsteps echoing in the empty spaces. But with each step, Harry's ankle throbbed with pain, making him limp more heavily.

Don noticed and caught up to the social worker, laying a hand on her shoulder. "Excuse me, but can we find somewhere to sit down? Harry's ankle is broken and it seems to be causing him pain. I need to look at it."

Madam Roloon huffed impatiently. "Can't it wait? The Minister is waiting for us. We're already late."

Don's eyebrows shot up into his hairline. "As a social worker, your top priority is the child's health and well-being. We need to take care of Harry's injury."

With a dramatic roll of her eyes, Madam Roloon relented. "Fine, but make it quick. We don't have all day."

Don turned back to Harry, his expression gentle. "I'm going to have to carry you, Harry. I don't want you to walk on that ankle anymore."

Harry nodded slowly, his eyes closed, and he burrowed into Don's embrace as he was picked up. He could feel the steady thump of Don's heart against his ear, and it was soothing, grounding him in the present moment. He didn't know what was going to happen next, but he felt like he was in good hands with Don and Severus.

Trust. It was a strange feeling, one that Harry hadn't experienced in his young life before. He had learned early on that trusting others could lead to pain and disappointment. But these men were different. They had shown him kindness and care, even when they didn't have to.

Without realizing it, tears had started to flow down Harry's cheeks, wetting the front of Don's robe. When he felt the dampness, Don looked down at him with concern. "What's the matter, Harry?"

Harry shook his head, unable to put into words the jumble of emotions he was feeling. Don sighed and found a nearby chair, settling into it with Harry still in his arms. He rearranged Harry gently, positioning him so that he was sitting sideways on his lap, with his injured ankle exposed.

Madam Roloon, the social worker, was not pleased. "What are you doing? We need to get Harry to the Minister's office."

Don's eyes flashed with anger. He rarely lost his cool, but when he did, it was a sight to behold. "Harry is in pain, and I need to tend to his medical needs. Can't you see that? Where is your compassion?"

The people passing by in the hallway were filled with curiosity as they took in the scene before them. The hushed whispers and sideways glances were almost tangible as they tried to figure out what was happening. It was then that a passerby recognized the small child cradled in Don's arms and rushed over to kneel before them.

"Harry, my goodness, are you okay?" the stranger asked, worry etched on his face.

Don's eyebrows rose at the man's concern for the boy in his arms. "Do you know Harry?" he asked, intrigued.

Looking up at Don, the man nodded solemnly. "He's my son's best friend. What happened to him?"

Don breathed out a sigh of relief, grateful to have encountered someone who knew Harry and seemed to care about his well being. "It's a long story, but right now he needs medical attention and this social worker won't let me tend to him," he explained.

Arthur Weasley, for that was who the stranger was, immediately understood the gravity of the situation.

"Don't worry about her, I'll handle it. You just focus on Harry," Arthur reassured Don before turning to confront the social worker leaving Don to care for Harry.

Don expressed his gratitude to the man who aided him, before maneuvering Harry to allow for a better view of his injured ankle. Upon rolling up the boy's pants, Don was taken aback by the inflamed flesh pushing against the cast. He carefully removed Harry's shoe and sock, which had been magically expanded to fit the cast. Don examined the ankle, observing signs of re-injury and couldn't help but let out a sigh as he saw the swollen limb pushing against the cast.

Utilizing a spell, Don skillfully removed the cast and began to delicately examine the injured area. Upon closer inspection, he discovered that Harry had somehow managed to displace the bone again, likely during his nightmare or when Severus found him in the corner that morning.

"It seems like you've hurt your ankle again, Harry. But don't worry, I'll get you all fixed up," Don reassured him with a warm smile.

With both hands placed firmly on Harry's ankle, Don channeled just the right amount of healing magic to mend the bone. He then took a piece of his own robe and wrapped it around the limb, casting a hardening spell to secure it in place.

Harry looked up at Don in amazement, tears still present in his eyes. "You...you ripped your own robe..."

"I did, Harry. Your health is more important than my wardrobe. Clothing can be replaced," Don replied kindly.

"I appreciate it," murmured Harry, as a warmth spread through his chest. He knew the Dursleys would never have even considered doing something like that for him. To them, he was worth less than their own clothes, and he was only ever given Dudley's hand-me-downs.

With a nod of reassurance, Don lifted Harry into his arms once again. "I'm still going to have to carry you, since we don't have crutches. I don't want you to injure yourself again."

Harry nodded back, secretly enjoying the closeness with the healer. It was a sensation he had never experienced before, and it felt like he was making up for lost time.

As he was lifted, Harry caught a quick glance at Arthur, who had been busy scolding the social worker. He had noticed the man's presence before, but hadn't really registered who he was. Walking over to the two bickering adults, Harry caught Arthur's warm smile, which made him feel a mixture of emotions.

"How are you feeling, Harry?" Arthur asked with genuine concern.

"Better, thank you," Harry replied, quietly.

Harry then turned his tear-stained face into Don's chest, seeking comfort and safety in the strong embrace. Don's confusion was evident in his furrowed brows and the look he gave Harry, and he didn't hesitate to ask what was troubling him.

"Hey, hey now. Talk to me Harry, what's up?" he urged gently, rubbing soothing circles on the boy's back.

In a soft, tremulous voice that only Don could hear, Harry tried to explain what was troubling him. "He...he didn't stop...the Minister from sending me back..."

Don gave an understanding nod even though he wasn't fully following the boy's train of thought, "I assure you he is doing everything he can to get you back to hogwarts." He would have to investigate further later.

The comfort Harry had soaked in from the healer was quickly extinguished and he tensed as the impatient witch who interrupted them. Her brusque tone and demeanor grated on Don's nerves, but he managed to maintain his composure and calmness for Harry.

"Can we go now?" she snapped, oblivious to Harry's pain and the gravity of the situation.

Don sighed, but nodded his acquiescence. "Lead the way."
The healer wanted to quietly mutter under his breath what he really thought about this social worker and everything that had happened this morning, but he refrained in case Harry heard him and it caused distress.

As they walked down the dimly lit corridors, Don filled Arthur in on the details of Harry's ordeal instead. The sheer cruelty and callousness of the Dursleys made Arthur's blood boil with righteous anger and indignation. He couldn't help but think that if he had listened to the twins' warnings earlier, maybe he could have spared Harry some pain and suffering. Guilt gnawed at him like a festering wound.

The trio made their way to the Minister's office, Harry still cradled in Don's arms gently. Arthur walked silently beside them, his mind racing with thoughts and emotions he couldn't begin to articulate. When they finally arrived, the Minister didn't even bother to look up from his desk as he addressed them in a brusque tone.

"What took you so long to get the boy from that death eater? Dumbledore has been bugging me this entire time. We're almost out of time before the old coot wins. We need to get the boy to his relatives before Dumbledore can come and take him."

The scene was tense as the four individuals in the room stood in silence, taking in the gravity of the situation. The Minister's face turned pale as he realized what he had just revealed to the wrong people. He tried to regain his composure, but his anger quickly surfaced.

"Who are all these people?" he demanded looking at the social worker. "You were only supposed to bring the boy!"

Arthur regaining his thoughts stepped forward, his voice steady but filled with conviction. "These people, as you call us, are here because we are concerned about the child you seem to want to shuffle into the system. Harry is not some mere political tool that you can use to advance your own interests. He is a child, a child for Merlin's sake!"

Turning to Don, Arthur continued. "I believe we should leave now and return to Hogwarts. It is clear that the Minister was planning on endangering a child's life. I think the Auror's should be informed about this."

Don nodded, grateful for Arthur's quick thinking. He held the frightened child tightly as he felt him tremble slightly, feeling a surge of protectiveness wash over him. With Arthur leading the way, they left the room, leaving the Minister and social worker stunned and speechless.

Arthur was known for his quiet demeanor and reserved nature especially at work, but in moments like these, his Gryffindor bravery and determination shone through. As they made their way back through the corridors of the Ministry, they attracted curious glances from passersby, but none dared to interfere.

Finally, they reached the nearest floo, and Don quickly stepped forward, with Harry still in his arms. "It's time to go home, Harry," he whispered, holding the boy close.

As they prepared to floo Harry back to his home, Don, turned to Arthur and extended a hand in greeting. "I'm sorry we never properly introduced ourselves. My name is Healer Don Patterson, but you can call me Don."

Arthur warmly shook Don's hand, grateful for the opportunity to finally thank him for his help. "No need to apologize, things were quite hectic back there. My name is Arthur Weasley. Thank you for taking care of Harry. From what you've told me, it's high time someone showed him the care and attention he deserves."

Arthur gazed down at Harry, a gentle smile on his face as he spoke. "I apologize for not heeding your or my sons' words this summer. They have a tendency to exaggerate, and I thought they were simply attempting to avoid getting into trouble."

Harry nodded slowly, his heart weighed down by anxiety. As he listened to Arthur, he began to realize that the twins were known for their tall tales all in the attempts to get out of trouble. Although a part of him still felt hurt that they hadn't believed him, he pushed the thought aside for the time being.

Upon seeing Harry's nod, Arthur's heart swelled with pride for his sons, particularly Ron and the mischievous twins. "When you see Ron and the twins, could you please let them know how proud I am of them?" he asked.

Harry's face lit up at the mention of his friends, and he nodded in agreement. "Thank you, Mr. Weasley...for back there."

Arthur's voice remained gentle as he replied, "There's no need to thank me, Harry. I did what any adult would have done. I'm truly sorry for not listening to my sons this summer. However, I'm glad Professor Snape was there for you. If you ever need anything, know that you can come to either me or Molly, okay?" As he noticed the flicker of pain that flashed across Harry's face, Arthur felt a pang in his chest. He hoped that one day, Harry could truly forgive him.

Harry nodded slowly, his eyes filled with uncertainty. "So you're not coming with us?" he asked hesitantly. He didn't understand why he felt this sudden urge to ask the man to come along. Although Arthur had let him down in the past, he had just saved him from the Dursleys. Harry's emotions were all over the place, leaving him unsure of how to feel.

Arthur crouched down to Harry's level, his expression filled with regret and indecision. "I can't right now," he said slowly. "I have to go to the Aurors and report the Minister. What he did was inexcusable and against the law. But I'll visit you later. How does that sound?"

Harry gave a small, unsure smile and nodded in acceptance.

Don watched the exchange with a mix of concern and curiosity. There was clearly more to this than met the eye, and he knew he would need to delve deeper into Harry's emotions later. With a final round of goodbyes, Don and Harry stepped into the floo, ready to head back home.

Severus paced back and forth in his living room, anxiously awaiting any updates from Albus on Harry's whereabouts and well-being. The waiting was driving him crazy, and he just wanted to ensure that the boy was safe. As he paced, he bit his nails, a bad habit that no one was around to correct.

Finally, the green floo signalled a someone coming through, and Severus felt something collide with his midsection. Looking down, he saw the familiar messy raven hair and quickly wrapped his arms around the boy in a warm embrace. "Oh, Harry," he muttered, feeling relieved.

Severus had been worried sick ever since Harry had left with the Ministry witch. Although he felt slightly better that Don had gone along with him, it didn't ease his fears entirely. If he were truly honest with himself, only Albus had held him back from following them through the floo. Albus had done his best to calm him down before leaving for his office to pester the Minister, but only having Harry back in his arms could truly soothe his nerves.

The healer gazed at his two patients with a mixture of fondness and sadness. He was glad that Severus had found someone to care for so deeply, but the circumstances that brought them together were unfortunate. Both of them would require a lot of support from him.

As he pondered this, Don approached and placed a gentle hand on Severus' shoulder. "I know Harry didn't have breakfast before he left, but did you manage to eat anything, Severus?"

Severus glanced guiltily down at Harry and shook his head. "I was preoccupied."

Don teased him with a smile and a nod. "Yes, I noticed. You've worn a nice hole in the floor from all the pacing. Come on now, let's get some food for both of you. You want to be a good role model for young Harry, don't you?"

Severus rolled his eyes and glared at the healer, but eventually relented and released Harry and helped him to the kitchen table. Once Harry was seated, Severus smiled at him before calling a house elf for some food and giving Don and Harry some privacy.

Don pulled a chair in front of Harry and smiled. "Do you mind if I take a closer look at your ankle, Harry? What I did at the Ministry was just a temporary fix."

The boy shook his head, and watched as the healer deftly removed his sock and shoe, and cast a spell to remove the cast. Don examined the swollen ankle and sighed, looking up into Harry's eyes. "How does it feel, Harry? Is it painful?"

His eyes remained fixed on the ground, and his heart sank with shame. He hated being the center of attention, and the fact that he was injured only added to his discomfort. But Don was not going to let Harry retreat into himself. He gently placed the injured ankle down and lifted Harry's chin with a firm but gentle grip.

"There's no need to be ashamed in being hurt, Harry," Don said reassuringly, "So please, tell me how much pain you're in so I can prescribe the correct potions."

He reluctantly nodded, and Don released his grip on Harry's chin.

"It hurts," Harry said, the words tumbling out of his mouth.

Don sighed, thinking back to the many times he had tried to get Severus to admit to being in pain. These boys could be so stubborn sometimes. "Can you describe the pain for me, Harry? Is it a sharp pain or a dull ache?" Don asked, his voice calm and reassuring.

Harry shifted uncomfortably, trying to find the right words. "It's both," he said, "It throbs constantly, but if I move it a certain way, I feel a sharp pain. It felt better when it was in a cast, but it still throbs."

Don nodded thoughtfully, studying Harry's ankle closely. "Thank you for telling me, Harry," he said.

Just then, Severus entered the room carrying a tray of food. There were three bowls of oatmeal, fruit, and coffee for Severus and Don, as well as a glass of milk for Harry. The food smelled delicious, and Harry was relieved that he didn't have to eat the rich foods that were served in the Great Hall.

Upon seeing Severus, Harry blushed as he remembered how he had practically launched himself into the man's arms when he arrived at Hogwarts. He had just been so relieved to be away from the Ministry that he couldn't help himself. No one commented on Harry's sudden flush, but Don gave him a reassuring pat on the knee before standing up from his seat.

As Severus placed the plates of food on the table, Don nodded to him and gave him a worried look. He didn't like the look of Harry's ankle and murmured to the dour man as he passed by, causing Severus to nod and frown.

But when Don turned back to Harry, he was all smiles again. "I'll be right back. I need to gather some supplies to take care of that ankle."

"Thank you, Sir," Harry said.

"There's no need to be so formal, Harry. You may call me Don. I am your healer and your friend. And to be honest, 'Sir' makes me feel older than I am."

Harry smiled softly at that comment and nodded, looking longingly at the food in front of him. Seeing the distraction, Don left the room to gather what he needed, and Severus sat in the seat next to Harry.

Severus picked up the glass of milk and handed it to Harry, his tone gentle, "Take small sips, Harry. Drinking too much at once might make you ill."

Harry nodded and took a few small sips, but soon he looked down at the table and sighed, causing Severus to worry. "What's the matter, Harry?" he asked, concerned.

Shrugging Harry continued to look down, so Severus took the glass from his hand and set it back on the table. "Please tell me what's wrong."

In a quiet voice, almost too soft to hear, Harry responded, "I've never sat at a table like this before."

"You didn't eat meals with your relatives? Where did you eat, then?" Severus asked gently, placing a reassuring hand on Harry's.

Harry shook his head, his voice barely above a whisper. If Severus hadn't been a spy, he wouldn't have been able to hear him. "Freaks aren't allowed to eat at the table with normal folks. They eat in their cupboard."

Severus gently maneuvered Harry around so he was sitting in his lap being careful of his ankle, wrapping his arms around him. "You are not a freak, Harry. You're a wizard, and a very talented one at that. And I assure you, here with me, you will always be allowed to eat at the table. You are not less than anyone else and deserve to be treated with respect."

Nodding Harry felt grateful for the comfort that Severus offered. At this moment, he didn't care if it seemed childish to some to be held in an adult's lap, it felt nice. He had never experienced this kind of physical affection growing up, so he was going to soak in all the comfort he could get.

Severus could tell Harry wasn't completely convinced that he wasn't a freak. He had noticed the flicker of uncertainty cross his face and knew it would take time for Harry to truly believe it.

As the two talked, Don quietly returned to the room with all the potions, salves, and bandages he would need for Harry's ankle. He placed the supplies on the table between the plates of food and then took a chair and sat in front of the pair. "How's the ankle holding up, kiddo?"

Severus attempted to shift Harry out of his lap to make it easier for Don to tend to his ankle, but the healer stopped him. "It's alright, Severus. It will actually be easier this way," he reassured them both. Don smiled at Harry and said, "I have a pain potion for you, Harry, but I want you to have some more milk and a little oatmeal before I give it to you. Can you manage that?"

Harry nodded and gratefully accepted the glass of milk that Severus handed him. Don expertly applied balms to Harry's ankle, wrapping it carefully and taking care to wrap it higher on his leg than before to avoid further injury. When he was done, he tapped his wand on the bandage and solidified it into a cast.

Throughout the process, Severus had to remind Harry twice to drink the milk more slowly to avoid choking himself. It was difficult for someone who had been deprived of nutrition for so long to pace themselves, and Severus knew it would take time for Harry to readjust. He was surprised that Harry had managed to eat in the Great Hall all of last year without issue, but he remembered Harry's bushy-haired friend who was always scolding him and the Weasley boy to slow down. He made a mental note to thank her later.

After Don finished healing Harry's ankle he put the enlarged sock and shoe over Harry's cast and then patted his knee reassuringly. "All done Harry. Please let either Severus or myself know if the cast starts to cause any discomfort alright?"

Nodding Harry let Severus take the half empty glass out of his hand and place it on the table and then resituate him so he was now in his own chair again and sitting next to him. Severus placed the small bowl of oatmeal in front of Harry while Don took his seat across from the two.

Severus smiled at Harry, "Remember to take it slow and after a few bites I believe Don here wants you to take a potion." He glanced over at Don who nodded slowly.

Harry took his spoon to start to eat trying to be mindful, but it was so good that he started to eat a little too fast. Severus stopped him by placing a hand on Harry's that held the spoon. "Slow down."

Don put his own spoon down and looked at Harry gently, "Harry can you do me a favor?"

The boy nodded so Don continued. "First I want you to take this potion for the pain," he handed the boy the vial which he took and then grimaced at the taste. "and now I really want you to focus on your chewing. I want you chew at least five times every bite. Can you do that for me?"

Harry nodded and Severus removed his hand from Harry's. Harry took great care from then on to really focus on chewing before swallowing and his stomach was grateful for it.

As the three ate in silence Don could not help but notice Severus was having trouble eating his food. He would take a spoonful of his food, play with it a bit in his dish and then reluctantly eat half of it off his spoon and then sigh silently.

Severus's struggles with eating were known to only a select few, including Don who had initially met him because of it. During his fourth year at school, Albus had observed Severus growing increasingly thinner, and his concerns heightened when Lily Evens had to intervene and seek help for him after he collapsed in a hallway and refused treatment. As a result, the Headmaster had sought outside assistance from a clinic, where Don had formed a connection with Severus and became his mentor and Healer. As the boy had grown into a man, the Healer had made a point to meet with him at least once a week to verify he was taking care of himself and had continued to do so even after his Hogwarts days.

Even though Severus would never openly admit it, especially while Don was coaxing him to eat, he was genuinely grateful for the Healer's gentle but persistent encouragement. In fact, Don was one of the few reasons why Severus was able to sit beside Harry at that moment. Without Don's foresight into the impact of Lily's death on Severus, Hogwarts would have had one more ghost haunting it's halls.

When Harry's bowl was more than half empty, he set down his spoon and gazed at it. Severus placed a hand on Harry's and asked with concern, "What's wrong, Harry?"

"I'm sorry I couldn't finish it," replied Harry.

Severus reassured him, "That's alright, Harry. Would you like to try some fruit instead?"

Harry nodded, and Severus handed him a fork to eat a few bites of fruit. Harry savored each piece, but after only a few bites, he looked down at his plate with a sad expression.

Severus comforted him, saying, "Don't worry, Harry. We'll have more fruit later, okay?"

Nodding slightly Harry muttered something only audible to Severus, who was sitting close by. "You are excused, Harry. Let us know if you need any assistance," said Severus.

After Harry left for the restroom, Severus shot Don a look and asked, "Can you explain what happened at the Ministry this morning?"

Don sighed and proceeded to recount the incident with the Minister and Arthur Weasley. Once finished, he paused to let Severus process the new information before revealing what he had been considering since Harry's re-injury.

"I'm thinking it might be beneficial for Harry to spend a few days at the clinic," said Don.

Severus perked up at the suggestion and set down his fork. "Why do you say that?"

"Well, as I mentioned when I examined his ankle at the Ministry, his bones seemed weaker than they should be. And just now, when I re-wrapped his ankle, I want to confirm my suspicion. I'd like to conduct some tests on Harry, specifically a bone density test and a few on his internal organs, just to ensure he's okay," explained Don.

Severus voiced his concern, "Can't you perform those tests here? I don't think we should remove him from an environment he's comfortable in so soon."

Don reassured Severus with a smile and a pat on the hand, "Yes, we could conduct those tests here, but I also believe the environment there would be beneficial for him. He'll see that other people face challenges too, and that he's not weak. I recall it helped you a great deal."

Blushing Severus looked down at his lap. "Should he return here at night, as I did?"

Don nodded with a smile and rose from his seat. "I'll speak with Albus about it and arrange for Harry's schoolwork to be sent to the center to minimize his absence."

Severus rose from his chair, his tall frame casting a shadow over the table as he banished the empty dishes with a flick of his wand. His attention turned to the closed bathroom door, where Harry had been for an unusually long time. With a furrowed brow, he approached the door and knocked, his concern mounting with each passing second of silence.

"Harry, everything okay in there?" he called out, his voice laced with worry.

There was no response. Severus knocked again, this time more urgently. "Harry?"

Still no answer. Without hesitation, Severus pushed open the door, careful not to startle the boy. His eyes scanned the bathroom until they landed on the outline of Harry's figure through the shower curtain. He was huddled in the tub, his knees drawn up to his chest, and his face buried in his arms.

"Harry?" Severus called out softly, taking a few steps towards the tub. When he received no response except for a few muffled whimpers, Severus sat down on the edge of the tub and placed a hand on Harry's shoulder.

"Harry, can you please look up at me?" he said, his voice gentle yet firm.

Slowly, Harry lifted his tear-streaked face and met Severus's gaze. Without a word, Severus moved his hand from Harry's shoulder to his cheek, cradling it softly in his palm.

"What's wrong, Harry?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"I'm sorry," Harry choked out, his voice hoarse from crying.

Severus's heart clenched at the sight of Harry's distress. "What for, Harry?" he asked, his thumb tracing a soothing pattern on Harry's cheek.

Harry blushed and a pungent odor filled Severus's nostrils, prompting him to let out a small sigh. He stood up, lifting Harry out of the tub by the armpits, and placed him in front of him. Kneeling down, he gently lifted Harry's chin to make eye contact.

"It's alright, Harry. Accidents happen. Let's get you cleaned up, okay?"

Severus withdrew his hand, and Harry nodded. He then got up and turned on the shower.

"Why don't you hop in the shower while I grab you some clothes? After you're dressed, we need to have a chat."

Harry nodded again as Severus left the room, reminding him to call if he needed anything.

Summoning a house elf, Severus requested fresh robes for Harry, but the elf returned empty-handed.

"Why didn't you bring any of his belongings?" Severus asked, noticing the elf's nervousness.

"I is sorry sir, but I is not finding anything in his trunk except clothes that are way too big," the elf replied, wringing his hands nervously.

Sighing Severus realized the situation was beyond the elf's control and the poor elf probably thought he would be punished. "It's alright, Dibble. You can go back to the kitchen now."

After the elf disappeared, Severus retrieved a set of clothes from his room, all black in color, and shrunk them down to fit Harry. He knocked on the bathroom door and entered to find a shadowy figure behind the curtain. "I'll leave the robes on the sink, okay Harry?" he said, to which Harry replied with a simple "Yes, sir."

He left the clothing and exited the bathroom, making his way towards the floo. He tossed some floo powder into the fireplace and contacted the Headmaster's office, where Albus Dumbledore's concerned face appeared. "Is everything alright, Severus?" he asked.

Severus replied, "Mostly, Albus. Could you please ask Don if it's okay for us to purchase some clothing before we go to the clinic tomorrow? Harry only has one set of robes, and he's in need of new undergarments."

Nodding Albus turned around to consult with Don. After receiving a small nod from Albus, Severus noticed a sad smile on his lips as he turned back around. "You have my permission to buy clothing, and why don't you take a few days off to go to the clinic as well? At least until the end of the week? I'll cover your classes." suggested Albus.

Severus' face twisted into a scowl as he stared down the Headmaster. His sharp features were etched with displeasure, and he held his ground with an air of defiance. "I see no reason to make a trip to the clinic, Albus, unless it's to be by Harry's side," he declared firmly.

Albus met his gaze with a gentle expression, his eyes crinkling at the corners with a knowing twinkle. "Severus, my dear boy," he said in his gentle voice, "I am aware that you have not been taking care of yourself lately."

Snorting Severus averted his gaze, feeling a twinge of embarrassment at the Headmaster's words. "I am perfectly fine," he muttered under his breath, but he knew that Dumbledore could see right through him. He always could.

"I know that you are a strong and capable wizard, Severus," Dumbledore replied, his voice unwavering, "but even the strongest among us can use a little help from time to time. Please, humor an old man and accompany Harry to the clinic."

With a resigned sigh, Severus relented. "Very well," he muttered, "I will go with Harry."

Albus flashed a smile at Severus, and he saw a twinkle in the Headmaster's eyes. Severus sighed and removed his head from the fireplace, then sat down on the couch. A few minutes later, a freshly showered Harry emerged from the bathroom and stood shyly in the doorway.

Severus saw Harry and patted the spot on the couch next to him. "Come and sit down with me, Harry."

Harry complied with the instructions given to him and proceeded to take a seat beside Severus on the sofa, folding his hands on his lap.

"I'm really sorry, sir," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Placing a hand on both of Harry's, Severus focused on soothing the child. "As I said before, there's no need to apologize. Everyone has accidents."

As Harry blushed and averted his gaze, Severus sensed his discomfort and decided to tread carefully. He cleared his throat before speaking softly, "Harry, I have been thinking about your living situation and I have a proposal for you. Would you like to come and stay with me, and be my ward?"

At the mere mention of the offer, Harry's eyes widened in surprise, his grip tightening on Severus's hand. However, before he could respond, Severus continued, "Of course, if you don't feel comfortable staying with me, we can consider other options, like the Weasleys."

Harry's heart raced with anticipation as he mulled over the proposal. It felt surreal to even consider living with the once-dreaded professor. However, before he could make up his mind, he was suddenly overcome with emotion and threw himself into Severus's arms.

Momentarily taken aback by the sudden outburst Severus quickly regained his composure as he wrapped his arms around Harry. The warmth and security of the embrace made Harry feel like he was safe and protected.

"I'll take that as a yes," Severus chuckled softly, the sound reverberating through Harry's body.

For a while, the two remained lost in their thoughts and emotions, Harry hiding his face in Severus's robes, while Severus gently rubbed his back. As Harry lifted his head to look up at Severus, he was met with a small smile on the man's lips.

"I sent a patronus to Albus as soon as you returned from the Ministry. He's been working on sorting out the paperwork that the Minister messed up this morning. It won't be long now until Madam Bones signs the papers. Once that happens, she'll stop by to get my signature and yours. We'll have it all sorted out soon enough."

Severus continued speaking, and Harry listened intently. "Tomorrow morning, we'll go get you some new clothes. The house elves told me about your clothing situation. We'll make sure you're properly outfitted, Harry. And then we'll go to Don's clinic and he'll run some tests to see how we can help you the most."

The mention of new clothes made him feel a little self-conscious. He had been so caught up in everything that had been going on that he hadn't even noticed how ragged his clothes had become, but he pushed those thoughts aside. "You'll be there?" Harry asked, looking up at Severus with big, green eyes.

"Absolutely," Severus replied, his eyes softening. "The whole time. I won't leave your side."

As Harry lay curled up on top of Severus, his body was overcome with exhaustion from the sleepless night before. His eyelids grew heavy, and he couldn't resist the urge to let them close. Severus noticed but didn't move, letting the boy sleep on him.

An hour later, Severus heard the familiar sound of the floo, indicating the arrival of someone with his password. He guessed it could only be Albus or Don since Minerva was busy with her Gryffindors at the moment. Because of this, he made no attempt to disturb the boy who was still sleeping soundly.

Suddenly, a woman's voice behind him made Severus jump. It was Minerva, who had gasped at the scene before her. Severus sighed and gestured for her to take a seat on the nearby chair.

"Have a seat, Minerva. I'll explain everything...unless Albus has already told you?"

Minerva shook her head and took the seat, still looking perplexed. "Care to explain why you are a human pillow?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.

Severus let out another sigh before starting to explain. "You knew I was keeping an eye on Harry at meals," he began. "Yesterday, after class, I found him injured, and I helped heal him."

Locking eyes with Minerva Severus explained, "I've decided to take over his guardianship, and we're both heading to the clinic tomorrow for a few days."

Minerva nodded in understanding and stood up from the chair. She made her way to the couch and sat down next to them. Gently, she brushed Harry's hair away from his face, letting out a soft sigh.

"He looks so peaceful," Minerva murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

Severus looked up at her, his dark eyes reflecting a mixture of concern and tenderness. "He'll be okay," he said, his voice soft but sounding more confident than he felt. "In time."

Placing a hand on Severus's arm Minerva could feel the tension in his muscles. "And how about you?" she asked gently. "This is quite a big step from hating the boy to... dare I say it, caring for him?"

Pausing for a moment Severus's gaze fixed on Harry's sleeping face. "I never hated him," he said slowly. "He just reminded me of James, and I had a hard time separating the two. But I've come to realize that Harry is not his father. He's his own person, with his own story to tell."

He closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. Minerva's hand on his arm gave him a gentle squeeze, and he opened his eyes again, looking at her with a mixture of sadness and regret.

"It was my fault, Minerva," he said quietly. "I told Voldemort about the prophecy. I was so convinced that it was the right thing to do. But I was wrong. So very, very wrong."

Minerva shook her head, her expression softening. "Severus, you know as well as I do that Voldemort had his eyes on them long before you told him the prophecy. You did what you thought was best, with the information you had at the time."

Nodding Severus's eyes were fixed on Harry's face. When he saw the boy start to stir, he gave him a small half-smile, his fingers brushing back the stray hair that kept getting in his eyes.

"Good morning, sleepyhead," he said softly slightly teasing the boy. "It looks like it's time for a haircut, doesn't it?"

Harry gave a shy sleepy smile at his soon to be guardian and again rested his head against the man's shoulder. Minerva observed the tender exchange with a gentle smile, deciding that it was best to let Severus inform the boy of her presence. She didn't want to disrupt their peaceful moment.

"It seems we have a guest, Harry," Severus said softly.

Harry's head snapped up suddenly wide awake, his eyes darting around the room in alarm. But when he saw that it was only Professor McGonagall, he visibly relaxed, though not completely.

"Do...do I have to go back to the tower now?" Harry asked hesitantly, afraid that his peaceful moment with Severus was about to be taken away from him.

Minerva's eyes softened as she shook her head. "No, Harry, I think you are in just the right place. And don't worry about your friends. I will tell Mr. Weasley and Ms. Granger that you are okay. In fact, it was those two who told me where you were. They actually seemed glad that you were here, and I can see why."

Feeling a warm blush spread across his cheeks Harry buried his head against Severus' shoulder. He couldn't help feeling embarrassed, but he was grateful for the kind words and for being able to stay with Severus. "It's ok."

But then, Minerva's expression changed and she sighed deeply. "No Harry, no it's not. What they did to you was wrong, and I should have noticed."

Harry's body stiffened as he began to tremble slightly. The memories of his past torment at the hands of his cruel relatives were still fresh in his mind. But he was surprised when Severus spoke up in defense of the situation.

"Minerva, maybe it's not the time for that," Severus said firmly, as he made a small gesture to indicate Harry, who was now clinging to him.

Slightly nodding Minerva removed her hand from Harry's back. "You're right, Severus. I'm sorry, Harry. I should take my leave now anyway and have a talk with Albus."

Severus nodded in agreement as Minerva got up from her chair. But before she left through the fireplace, she turned to Harry and placed a tender kiss on his forehead. She whispered something softly into his ear that made Harry's heart swell with warmth. "Don't worry, Severus will take good care of you, my little lion."

As Minerva left through the floo Severus resituated Harry so that he was sitting on his own beside him and then floated over some papers and books that Albus had sent down earlier. "I thought you might want to keep up with your classwork. I'm here to help you if you need it."

Harry nodded and opened his books to get started. He was happy to focus on something other than his issues for a little while.

While Harry and Severus were engrossed in working on his charms homework, the sound of the floo startled them both. Suddenly, Harry clung tightly to Severus, who placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder before turning to see the Headmaster and Madam Bones stepping out.

He whispered some comforting words into Harry's ear Severus hoping to alleviate the boy's anxiety. Once Harry had calmed down a bit, Severus rose from the couch and greeted their guests with a polite smile.

"It's nice to see you again, Madam Bones," he said, extending his hand.

Madam Bones nodded in agreement and took his hand. "Likewise."

Severus invited them to sit down and ordered some tea and biscuits for them, along with a glass of milk and vegetable sticks for Harry. It was nearly lunchtime, and Severus thought that this would suffice as a midday meal, assuming that Harry ate properly.

He returned with two trays, one for the adults and the other for Harry. Carefully, he placed the tray on Harry's lap and handed him the glass of milk, instructing him to drink it.

The atmosphere in the living room was tense as the four of them sat in silence. The adults across from Harry observed the interactions between Harry and Severus curiously. Finally, the silence was broken by the Headmaster, who cleared his throat and addressed Severus directly.

"So, you wish to take over Harry's guardianship?" he asked, his eyes twinkling madly.

Severus met his gaze firmly. "Yes, I do."

Albus inclined his head, granting Madam Bones the floor. She was grateful for the Headmaster's subtle gesture, giving her the opportunity to speak. As the conversation shifted, Madam Bones noticed a remarkable change in Severus Snape's demeanor. The Potion Master, known for his acerbic tongue and unapproachable nature, was now displaying a kindness that she had never seen in him before. She marveled at how much one small boy could affect such a transformation.

"Is there anything you'd like to know about your duties, Severus?" Madam Bones inquired, hoping to clarify any questions the Potions Master might have had.

Severus shook his head, directing his attention to the boy sitting beside him. "No, I fully intend to fulfill all those responsibilities to the best of my ability. I will provide him with food, clothing, and a safe place to sleep. I'll be there for him physically and emotionally, and he will be my son in every way except name."

Madam Bones nodded, admiring the sincerity in Severus's words as he took the now half-empty glass from Harry's small hands and nudged the plate of vegetables closer to him. However, her thoughts were soon interrupted by a sobering realization.

"I'm not sure if the Headmaster informed you, but I'm overseeing the case against the Dursleys," Madam Bones revealed, a hint of sadness lacing her voice.

As she watched Harry's body tense up at the mere mention of his relatives, Madam Bones couldn't help but feel a pang of sorrow. She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to push away the memories of the countless children she had seen suffer at the hands of their own families. It was a tragedy that never failed to break her heart, even in the wizarding world where such cases were relatively rare.

But as a member of the Ministry of Magic's Department of Magical Law Enforcement, it was her duty to investigate any suspicion of abuse, no matter who the perpetrator might be. And in Harry's case, the stakes were higher than ever, with the possibility of a public trial looming over him.

"Harry, I need to ask you a few questions so we can avoid a trial where you'd have to speak in front of a lot of people," she said gently, hoping to put the boy at ease.

Harry put down his carrot stick and nodded slowly, his eyes fixed on Madam Bones. As he did, he scooted a bit closer to Severus, seeking comfort in the man's embrace. Madam Bones couldn't help but admire the way Severus had taken the boy under his wing, offering him the kind of care and affection that he had never received from his own family.

"Did the Dursleys ever hurt you, Harry?" she asked, trying to keep her tone neutral.

Slowly, the child nodded, his body trembling slightly. Madam Bones felt a lump rise in her throat, but she pushed it down, focusing on the task at hand.

"You didn't eat very much while you were there either, did you?" she continued, her voice soft and sympathetic.

Shaking his head slightly, Harry looked down at his lap, his eyes brimming with tears. Madam Bones felt a surge of anger at the thought of the young boy being denied even the basic necessities of life.

"You had a cousin there as well. Were you and your cousin treated equally Harry?" she asked gently, hoping to get a sense of the extent of the abuse.

Harry shook his head, and Madam Bones let out a small sigh of relief. She had to know if they were going to have another mistreated child on their hands. They had to remove the boy from their care regardless, but they needed to know whether he had to go into a special home or not.

"Very good Harry. I only have one more question, and then you can spend some time with the Headmaster while I talk to Severus for a moment. Ok?" she said, her voice soothing.

Harry gave another small nod, and Madam Bones couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness. This child had been through so much, and yet he was still so compliant, so obedient, so eager to please. It was both admirable and heartbreaking at the same time.

"How long has this been going on Harry?" she asked, trying to keep her tone gentle.

Harry shrugged his shoulders, his eyes fixed on the ground. "I...I don't know..." he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Madam Bones nodded, understanding that this was a difficult question to answer. "That's ok Harry. Severus, could I have a word?" she said, turning to the professor.

Nodding Severus got off the couch, Albus took his place beside Harry. Carefully picking up the tray of food Severus had put down, Albus began to encourage the boy to eat something. As Severus left the room with Madam Bones, he couldn't help but give one last worried look in Harry's direction.

"Severus, I must confess, I was quite disturbed by what happened with the Minister this morning," Madam Bones began, her eyes darkening with anger. "The way he wanted to send that poor boy back to his abusers was completely unacceptable. It goes against everything we stand for in the Wizarding world."

Nodding in agreement Severus's expression serious. "I couldn't agree more. It was a despicable act, and I'm glad to hear that he is being held accountable for his actions."

Madam Bones sighed heavily. "Yes, he is currently in custody and facing charges for his crime. Enraging the life of a child is a serious offense, and we cannot let such actions go unpunished."

Again nodding Severus was relieved that justice was being served. "I'm glad to hear that. It's one less thing for us to worry about. Who will be stepping in to replace him?"

Madam Bones let out a heavy sigh, the weight of her new responsibility apparent on her face. "To my dismay, it seems that I have been elected as the new Minister. I can't fathom why they thought I would be a good fit for the role."

Severus couldn't help but smirk at her self-deprecation. "Perhaps they finally realized your value, Madam Minister."

She raised an eyebrow, amusement tugging at the corners of her lips. "Or maybe they just voted without me in the room."

Severus chuckled quietly and stood up from his chair with a smile still on his face. "Shall we go and see how Albus and Harry are doing? Unless there's something else on your mind that you would like to discuss?"

The new Minister shook her head. "We can discuss the Dursleys and other matters later. Right now, let's go and check on them."

As they approached the living room, Severus paused in the doorway, watching Albus patiently teaching Harry how to tie his shoes. He could feel a warmth spreading through him at the sight of the old wizard and the young boy bonding over such a simple task.

The new Minister came up behind Severus, but he held up his arm to stop her and then pointed to the couch where they could observe without interrupting.

They watched as Harry's face lit up with excitement. "I can tie my shoes!" he exclaimed with a sense of accomplishment.

Severus moved over and sat next to Harry, giving the boy a hug. "I'm so proud of you, Harry. You're a quick learner."

Harry beamed with happiness, basking in the warmth of Severus's praise. "Thank you, Professor Snape."

Severus chuckled, ruffling Harry's hair affectionately. "No need to thank me, Harry. You did it all on your own."

Shooting a grateful look in Albus's direction Severus appreciated the older wizard's tact and understanding. He couldn't help but discreetly glance at the table, where he noticed a plate of half-eaten vegetables. He made a mental note to ensure that Harry had some soup after Albus and the new Minister left their quarters.

"So, how are things, Severus?" Albus asked, breaking the momentary silence.

"Everything is under control, Albus," Severus replied calmly. "The Minister was just briefing me on some matters that I'm sure you are already aware of."

"Minister?" Albus looked at the blushing woman with a twinkle in his eyes. "I don't believe you mentioned to me that you had been appointed as the new Minister."

The Minister cleared her throat and looked down, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. "I apologize, Headmaster. I must have forgotten to mention it."

Severus couldn't help but let a small smile tug at the corner of his mouth as he observed the exchange between Albus and the new Minister. He could tell that the older wizard was pleased with the news, and he knew that they would be seeing a lot more of each other from now on.

The new Minister nodded, regaining her composure. "Yes, we will be working closely together from now on, Headmaster."

Severus felt a sense of relief knowing that someone as capable and level-headed as the new Minister was in charge. He had faith that she would be able to navigate the political landscape of the Wizarding world with ease, and he was glad to have her as an ally.

Albus placed a reassuring hand on Harry's shoulder, his eyes filled with warmth and kindness. Severus Snape watched them both, his expression unreadable. "Let's see those papers then and then we'll be out of your way," Albus said with a smile.

Minister Amelia Bones took out the last of the paperwork from her robes and placed them in front of the three. She pointed to a line and handed Severus a quill. "Just sign here," she said.

Severus signed the papers and passed the quill to Harry, who signed his name as neatly as he could. "Right here, dear," the Minister said, indicating where he should sign.

"Thank you, ma'am," Harry said, feeling grateful for the Minister's help.

Amelia Bones patted Harry's hand gently and smiled. "There is no need to thank me, Harry. Now, the Headmaster and I will leave you two alone."

Albus gave Harry's shoulder a final squeeze, conveying his support without words. The Minister and the Headmaster made their way to the fireplace and disappeared through the Floo network.

Severus turned to Harry and asked, "How does your stomach feel?"

Harry shrugged his shoulders. "I guess it's a bit upset."

Severus nodded understandingly, his dark eyes filled with concern. "Thank you for telling me Harry," he said, his voice soft and gentle.

Without hesitation, Severus summoned a small vial of stomach soother from a nearby shelf and held it out to Harry. "Drink this, my boy. It will help to ease your discomfort," he instructed kindly.

As Harry gulped down the bitter-tasting potion, Severus didn't waste any time. He summoned a house elf and instructed it to fetch a steaming cup of warm vegetable soup for his student.

A few moments later, the house elf returned, holding a mug of thick, nourishing soup. Severus carefully wrapped a napkin around the mug, making sure it wasn't too hot for Harry to hold, before handing it to him.

"Be careful, Harry. The soup is still hot. Take it slow and steady, and remember to breathe," he advised.

Harry obediently sipped the soup, feeling the warmth spreading through his body as he swallowed the delicious broth. He was grateful for Severus's kindness and care, and he felt comforted by the professor's presence.

As Harry finished his soup, Severus watched him with concern, noting the boy's lack of appetite. "Are you not hungry Harry?" he asked gently.

Nodding weakly Harry let a small smile tug at the corners of his lips. "Yes, Professor Snape. Thank you for taking care of me," he murmured gratefully.

Harry looked up at Severus, his green eyes filled with regret. "I'm sorry, Professor Snape. I couldn't finish all my vegetables," he said, his voice apologetic.

Giving the boy a reassuring smile Severus spoke calmly, "Don't worry, Harry. You don't have to finish everything all at once. We can take it step by step." He paused for a moment before adding, "Since you're my ward now, feel free to call me Severus."

Nodding shyly and blushing slightly Harry looked up at the man. Severus then asked, "Would you like to take a break from your homework or continue working on it?"

After thinking for a moment, Harry spoke hesitantly, "Professor, could we go for a walk instead?"

Severus nodded understandingly. "Of course, Harry. Maybe we'll even bump into your friends. Let's grab our jackets. It's getting chilly outside," he said, summoning two warm jackets from a nearby closet.

Gratefully Harry took the jacket from Severus and pulled it on, zipping it up to his chin. Severus did the same, and then placed a comforting arm around the boy's shoulders.

"Shall we take a walk by the lake?" Severus suggested, knowing it was one of Harry's favorite spots on the Hogwarts grounds.

Harry's face lit up in excitement, and he eagerly nodded his agreement.

As they started to leave their room and head towards the lake, Severus silently sent a message to Minerva, asking her to send Harry's friends down to the lakeside. He wanted to give the trio some time to talk, while also keeping a watchful eye on his young charge.

"Come on then." The two then exited Severus's chambers.

As Severus and Harry left the warmth and comfort of Severus's quarters, the bitter cold of the castle corridors seeped into their bones. Harry's ankle had been healed by Don, but Severus was taking no chances. He cast a wandless spell and summoned a pair of crutches, which he handed to Harry with a small smile.

Harry looked up at him, his green eyes brimming with confusion. What were the crutches for? Severus could see the question in Harry's eyes, so he explained, "Just to keep pressure off your ankle. Don healed you, but I don't want to take any chances."

Nodding Harry took the crutches, placing them awkwardly under his armpits. He tried to walk, but Severus stopped him with a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Have you ever walked with crutches before?" he asked.

The boy shook his head, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over him. Severus must have sensed Harry's embarrassment because he lifted Harry's chin with two fingers and looked into his eyes.

"There is no need to be ashamed for not knowing how to do something," Severus said softly. "When you need help, all you need to do is ask."

As Harry nodded, Severus moved closer to him and positioned himself behind the boy, showing him hand over hand how to use the crutches correctly. He didn't want Harry to end up with sore armpits later, so he made sure that he had the right technique. Harry followed his instructions diligently, and after a few steps, he managed to walk on his own.

With a soft hand on his back, Severus gently guided him out of the dungeons and onto the Hogwarts grounds, careful to avoid any students who happened to be wandering around.

As they made their way outside, Harry was slightly panting and sweating a bit. Severus looked at him with concern. "Tired, Harry?" he asked.

The boy gave a small shrug of his shoulders. "I guess a little."

Severus nodded in understanding. "There's a small bench by the Black Lake. Do you think you can make it down? I think I see a couple of people waiting for you."

As Harry looked down at the lake, he saw Hermione, Ron, and the twins waiting for him. A smile lit up his face, but then he looked up at Professor Snape and mumbled something that was too quiet for him to hear.

"What did you say, Harry?" Severus asked.

"Can...can you help me?" Harry repeated, looking up at him with pleading eyes.

Severus gave a small smile and nodded. He cast a small feather light charm, picked up the boy with one hand and grabbed the crutches with the other. "It would be my pleasure, Harry."

He held on tight to Severus's robes as he was carried down to his friends. As they approached the group, Severus could see the surprised looks on their faces. He knew that this might ruin his reputation, but he also knew that it was worth it if it meant helping Harry.

Gently Severus placed Harry on the ground and handed him his crutches. Harry leaned on them, but he was still a little unsteady. Severus could see the concern in his friends' eyes, and he was grateful for it Harry needed them.

Severus arched a brow and allowed a smirk to play across his lips as he observed Ron and Hermione their jaws almost touching the ground at the sight of their stern Professor helping The Boy Who Lived.

"The poor frogs around here will starve if you catch all their flies," he quipped, the corners of his mouth quirking upwards in amusement.

Hermione's mouth snapped shut at the teasing remark, but it took Ron a second longer to recover before he too was able to regain his composure. The twins had convinced him that Severus Snape could aid Harry, but never in a million years had he imagined that the acerbic professor would be carrying him.

The potions professor turned to the mischievous duo, his expression kind but serious. "Could I have a word with you two for a moment?" he asked, his tone grave.

The twins nodded, their faces growing serious as they followed the professor a short distance away. Fred was the first to speak, his voice laced with concern. "Is Harry alright, sir?"

Severus sighed, his gaze lingering on the pair with a hint of admiration. Despite their reputation for pranks and mischief, the Weasley twins had shown remarkable maturity in times of crisis. He couldn't help but respect their unwavering loyalty to their friends.

"He will recover, but he is fragile," Severus responded, his eyes never leaving the twins. "I need your help to keep an eye on him when I cannot be present."

Without hesitation, the twins nodded in unison, their devotion to Harry evident in their quick response. "Anything for our brother," they replied simultaneously.

Severus allowed himself a rare smile, the corners of his lips quirking upwards in a show of genuine warmth. However, as quickly as it had appeared, the smile was replaced by his usual stoic expression. He couldn't let the boys see him softened too much by their unwavering loyalty to Harry.

"If Harry ever needs me and is too upset to call for me, the chain around his neck has a pendant on it," he explained, his voice low and even. "Just hold it and say Severus Snape. I will be there as soon as I can."

The twins nodded solemnly, their determination to protect their friend evident in their resolute expressions. Before he turned to make his way to the Forbidden Forest, Severus added, "Oh, and twenty points to Gryffindor for loyalty to your housemate, and ten points for being such mature young men."

With a dramatic swish of his robes, Severus strode purposefully towards the forest, his long hair billowing behind him in the wind. The twins held back their laughter, taking a moment to compose themselves before making their way back to where their friends were waiting.

As they arrived, they found Harry sitting on a bench with Hermione at his side, her arm draped comfortingly around his shoulder. Ron stood before him, wearing an expression of incredulity. Fred settled in next to Harry, while George rested his arm on his little brother's shoulders, drawing him close in a show of brotherly love.

Fred placed a comforting arm around Harry's shoulder while Hermione withdrew hers with a small smile. "How are you holding up, mate?" Fred asked, concern etched on his face.

Harry shrugged, but there was a hint of relief in his eyes. "Better, a lot better," he replied.

Fred smiled at him, his gaze filled with genuine warmth. "I'm so glad to hear that, Harry. We were worried about you."

"Professor Snape is now my guardian," Harry said suddenly, and everyone fell silent.

Ron's jaw dropped in surprise again, and even Hermione seemed to freeze for a moment. The twins, however, appeared unfazed, as though they had been expecting this news all along.

Struggling to find his voice, Ron opened and closed his mouth several times before finally managing to speak. "Wow. That's... that's a big deal, Harry."

Hermione turned to Harry, her eyes full of concern. "How do you feel about that, Harry?" she asked gently.

Pausing for a moment, Harry considering her question carefully. "I...I think I'm really glad," he said at last. "He's been...really nice to me, and I think...I can trust him."

Fred squeezed Harry's shoulder gently. "That's all that matters, mate. As long as you're safe and happy, that's all we care about."

"So, when do you think you'll be back in the dorms?" Ron asked tentatively.

Harry shrugged, filling them in on everything that had happened that morning, including his impending trip to the clinic with Snape. George's grip on Harry's shoulder tightened in sympathy, and he pulled the boy a little closer to his side. It was clear that Harry had been through a lot, and the Weasley brothers were determined to be there for him however they could.

"I'm glad you've got someone looking out for you, mate," Fred said warmly. "But you know that we're your friends too, right? You can always come to us if you need anything."

Harry smiled gratefully. "Thanks, guys. I appreciate it."

They chatted for a while longer, but soon Snape returned from his foraging expedition, looking stern and imposing as ever. Harry's face lit up when he saw him, which seemed to amuse Snape more than anything else.

"Do you think you're up for walking back to our quarters?" Snape asked him brusquely, clearly eager to get back to the safety of Hogwarts before nightfall.

Harry stifled a yawn, feeling a little embarrassed at his sudden display of tiredness. Snape noticed his discomfort, but instead of commenting on it, he simply nodded and banished the crutches back to his rooms. It seemed that he had decided that Harry was too tired to walk on his own, and he came over to pick the boy up in his arms.

"Say goodbye to your friends, Harry. We'll see them again in a few days when we come back from the clinic," Snape said briskly.

Harry nodded, feeling a little sad to be leaving his friends behind. Ron and Hermione said their goodbyes as well, but the Weasley twins added a quick thanks to Snape before he left. George also remembered their plan to brew potions together later in the week."We'll see you next week for our potion lesson?" he asked.

The potions professor turned his head and gave a small nod, appreciating the clever way that George had worded his request. He couldn't help but feel a sense of grudging respect for the twins' ingenuity, even as he silently awarded Gryffindor five points for their cleverness. It seemed that spending so much time around Gryffindors was starting to rub off on him.

Severus trudged up the steep hill, Harry Potter snugly nestled in his arms. As they reached the halfway point, Severus noticed that Harry had buried his face into his chest and was shivering uncontrollably. Concern etched across his features as he gazed down at the little boy he was carrying.

"Are you all right, Harry?" he asked softly.

"I'm cold," Harry replied, his voice small and fragile.

Without pausing, Severus wrapped the child in the folds of his voluminous robes, hoping to warm him up as he continued their ascent. He had assumed that the boy was adequately bundled up for the weather, but perhaps he had been mistaken. Or perhaps Harry was still weak from his previous illness. Severus pushed aside those troubling thoughts and focused all his attention on reaching the safety and warmth of his chambers.

At last, they arrived at his door, and Severus hastily murmured the password to gain entry. Stepping inside, he gently lowered Harry onto the plush couch and immediately set about tending to him. He swaddled the child in a thick, cozy blanket and carefully removed his jacket, all the while keeping a watchful eye on Harry's condition.

Severus bustled around his cozy chambers, the scent of rich hot chocolate wafting through the air. After a few minutes, he settled down next to Harry on the plush couch, handing him a steaming mug of the sweet elixir.

"How are you feeling now, Harry? Still chilly?" he inquired, concern etched into his features.

Harry cast his eyes down to the warm, frothy chocolate in his hands and took a tentative sip before replying, "I'm fine, sir."

Severus nodded, feeling a wave of relief wash over him, but he still couldn't shake his worry. He placed his own mug on the table and turned to look at the boy.

"May I feel your forehead, just to be sure?" he asked gently.

Harry shook his head, indicating his willingness to allow Severus to check his temperature. The Potion Master laid his calloused hand against the boy's forehead, feeling a rush of relief as he detected no trace of a fever. Harry leaned into the touch, seeking comfort in the older man's reassuring presence.

A faint smile tugged at the corners of Severus's lips as he withdrew his hand and picked up his mug once more.

"Drink up, Harry. It will help you warm up," he instructed kindly.

Taking another sip of the rich, creamy hot chocolate, Harry tried his best to follow Severus's advice and drink slowly. It was getting easier with each passing moment, and he felt the warmth of the liquid spread through his chilled body.

Severus watched in approval as Harry placed the now more than half-empty mug of hot chocolate down on the table. Pleased with the boy's progress, he scooped him up in his arms and deposited him on his lap.

"You did very well, Harry. You didn't drink too fast. How is your stomach feeling?" he inquired, a note of concern creeping into his voice.

Harry leaned back into Severus's embrace, giving a small nod. "It's okay."

Severus breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes softening as he looked down at the boy. "That's good to hear, Harry. The hot chocolate had a lot of milk in it, so you should be able to eat some solid food now. Would you like to try something more substantial than soup?"

"If it's not too rich, please," Harry replied, his voice barely above a whisper.

"I think we can manage that. How about some creamy mashed potatoes, crisp green beans, and a light serving of baked chicken?" suggested Severus.

Harry nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "That sounds wonderful."

With a flick of his wand, Severus summoned a house elf and placed a special order for their meals. Giving Harry one last squeeze, he deposited him on his feet in front of him.

"Are you warm enough to take the blanket off?" he asked, his dark eyes flickering with concern.

Harry nodded, the blanket falling from his shoulders as he started to unwrap himself. Severus helped, untangling the boy from the warm fabric. Standing up himself, Severus carefully folded the blanket and placed it back on the couch. He then led Harry over to the table, and a moment later, their dinner appeared before them.

It was slow going for both of them. Harry made a conscious effort to chew each bite of his creamy mashed potatoes, crisp green beans, and tender baked chicken at least five times before swallowing. Severus, on the other hand, had little appetite, picking at his meal and barely touching his food. But they persevered, the quiet rustling of their utensils punctuated by occasional sips of water.

When they finally decided that they were finished, Severus banished their plates away with a flick of his wand. He then pulled Harry's chair closer to his own so that they were facing each other.

"There are still some things we need to discuss, Harry. About me being your guardian," Severus began, his voice gentle but firm.

Harry nodded slowly, a knot forming in his stomach as he braced himself for the discussion. He had a feeling he knew where this was going.

"I promise I will not be like your relatives in any way," Severus continued, his eyes fixed on Harry's face. "But I will still have rules that you need to follow, and there will be consequences if you break them."

As Harry released a slow, trembling sigh, his heart sank. He had known all along that his Professor would eventually uncover the truth about him, exposing him as the freak he was. After all, he was twelve years old and had just learned to tie his shoes - a basic task that even a four-year-old could accomplish with ease. Harry felt like a helpless child in a world of capable adults.

Severus, too, noticed the despair that clouded Harry's eyes as soon as he mentioned the dreaded word - rules. The professor couldn't help but let out a heavy sigh, realizing that he had put off this conversation for far too long. But they had to address this matter, for Harry's sake. Severus knew he had to be straightforward with the child, laying everything on the table so as not to frighten him in the future. And so, with a deep breath, he continued.

"I only have three rules for you to follow while you're here, Harry."

Harry's attention was piqued, and he looked up from his lap, his curiosity momentarily overpowering his fear. His relatives had imposed countless rules upon him, so he wondered what could be so different here.

Severus paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts before continuing. "The first rule is that you must never lie to me," he said sternly. "I cannot help you if you are not truthful with me. The second rule is that you must keep your room neat. I understand that a few messes now and then are acceptable, but I require that you at least make your bed every day. And lastly, I ask that you not put yourself in harm's way, nor cause harm to others."

Harry nodded solemnly as he listened to his professor's words. It was a rare moment in his life where he felt that rules were actually fair and reasonable. He had grown up with difficult rules that seemed almost impossible to follow, and the consequences for failing to do so were always terrible.

But as he considered Professor Snape's punishments, he couldn't help but wonder if they would be as harsh as those inflicted by his own relatives. The thought made him shudder with dread.

"As for the consequences of breaking these rules," Professor Snape continued, "I will set out lines for you, have cauldrons for you to scrub, and when we are at home, perhaps some garden work for you to accomplish."

Harry felt a sinking feeling in his stomach as he contemplated the prospect of such menial labor. But then his professor added something that made his heart race with fear.

"The last rule, however, is a bit different. If you were to purposely put yourself in harm's way or someone else in danger, it should have a more serious consequence. Therefore, you would receive a spanking."

At these words, Harry's eyes widened with shock. He had never been spanked before, and the thought of it was terrifying. But then Professor Snape added a reassuring caveat.

"Now, it would be nothing like what your relatives did; not at all. You would lie across my lap, and it would only be my hand against your bum."

Harry's mind raced with conflicting emotions. He was relieved that the punishment would not be as severe as what he had experienced with his relatives, but he was also ashamed at the thought of being spanked like a child.

Severus had expected Harry to react in one of two ways - either the boy would become upset and throw a fit, or he would cower in fear and start crying. But as Harry sat there calmly nodding his head, Severus was almost floored.

"You understand, Harry?" he asked incredulously. "Can you tell me how you feel right now?"

Harry shrugged his shoulders slightly and looked down at his lap. "I guess I feel a bit nervous, but Aunt Petunia spanked Dudley sometimes, and she would never hurt him. She loved him too much."

Severus sighed heavily, feeling a pang of sympathy for the boy. He knew all too well the pain of being unloved and unwanted by family members.

Letting out a deep, melancholic sigh, Severus felt the weight of the boy's unspoken words as they hung in the air.

Harry then whispered, his voice barely audible, "she loved him, but not me." The words pierced Severus's heart, as he knew all too well the pain of unrequited love.

Without hesitation, he reached over and scooped the child up, placing him gently on his lap and holding him close to his chest. As he wrapped his arms around Harry, he spoke softly, his words dripping with sincerity. "You must believe me, Harry. I would never hurt you. I care too deeply for you to ever cause you harm."

Severus paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in. He knew that Harry was still processing a range of emotions, but he hoped that his reassurance would provide some comfort. "A spanking might sting, but it will fade away soon after. I promise you, I would never leave bruises or welts on your skin."

Harry nodded silently, his head resting against Severus's chest. In that moment, he felt a strange mixture of fear and warmth. He couldn't deny that he was nervous about the prospect of being spanked by his Potion Master, but at the same time, he felt a sense of care and affection that he had never experienced before.

As Harry pushed his conflicting emotions to the side, he couldn't help but think about his Aunt Petunia's own approach to discipline. She had always claimed that spanking was an act of love, a way to keep her son Dudley in line. And now, here was Severus, essentially saying the same thing to him...a freak? The thought filled Harry with a mix of confusion and gratitude.

Letting out a small, weary sigh, Harry pushed aside the troubling thoughts that had been plaguing him. He knew that dwelling on them would only lead to more worry and anxiety, and he had no intention of putting himself or anyone else in danger. For now, he would set those thoughts aside and deal with them when the time came.

Seeking comfort, Harry buried his face in the folds of Severus's robes, soaking up the warmth and security of his embrace. As he lay there, he couldn't help but notice the steady beat of his professor's heart, a sound that brought him an inexplicable sense of peace and calm. Though he couldn't quite understand why, Harry didn't question it. He simply allowed himself to be comforted and held in the arms of the man he trusted more than anyone else.

Meanwhile, Severus kept a watchful eye on the young boy nestled against his chest. For the past few minutes, he had been lightly scanning Harry's mind, searching for any sign of fear or panic. But to his surprise, he found a boy who was doing his best to push aside the unpleasant thoughts and emotions that threatened to overwhelm him. While he was relieved that Harry wasn't dwelling on the negativity, he knew that true healing could only come when the young wizard was willing to face his fears head on.

With a small, almost imperceptible sigh, Severus added yet another item to his ever-growing list of things to discuss with Don. He knew that Harry's path to recovery wouldn't be easy, but he was determined to help the boy in any way he could, even if it meant having some difficult conversations along the way.

Severus took a deep breath, deciding that he had pushed Harry as far as he could for the moment. Gently brushing the hair away from the boy's face, he tilted Harry's chin up so that they were meeting eye to eye. "Do you want to go get ready for bed now? It's still a bit early, but I think some extra rest would do you some good."

Harry nodded slowly, grateful for the opportunity to escape the tension and anxiety that had been building up inside of him. As he began to climb off of Severus's lap, the older wizard placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, casting a waterproof charm on Harry's cast before giving him a warm smile.

"If you need any help at all, let me know," he said softly.

Nodding again, Harry made his way toward the bathroom, his thoughts still jumbled and confused. As he closed the door behind him and turned on the shower, he couldn't help but feel a sense of relief wash over him. The sound of the water was a comforting presence, drowning out the noise of his own thoughts and allowing him to relax for the first time in what felt like days.

Severus, meanwhile, remembered that Harry still had no spare clothes and made his way to his bedroom to retrieve a pair of his own pajamas. Shrinking them down to Harry's size, he returned to the bathroom and knocked gently on the door.

"Harry, I have some clothes for you to change into," he called out, listening for a response. When none came, he pushed open the door slowly, careful not to startle the boy. Sighing in relief when he saw the shadowy outline of Harry behind the shower curtain, Severus made his way over to the sink and placed the clothing and a clean towel down.

Slowly, Severus opened the bathroom door and peered inside. He breathed a small sigh of relief when he saw the outline of Harry's body behind the shower curtain. He didn't want a repeat of last night's incident when the boy had fallen over.

"Harry, I put a towel and some pajamas for you on the sink," he announced, trying to be as unobtrusive as possible. "Take as long as you want. I know how good a hot shower feels after a long day."

"Thank you, sir," Harry replied softly.

Severus then retreated to the living room and settled into his armchair with a potion journal he had been meaning to read. Ten minutes later, he heard the bathroom door open and saw a damp-haired Harry emerge. He got up and extended his hand to the child.

"Let's get you to bed, shall we?"

Harry clasped his hand, and Severus allowed himself a small smile before leading the boy to the guest room where he had slept the night before. He helped Harry up onto the bed and tucked him in, making a mental note to adjust the length of the bed to make it easier for the child to climb onto. Even for an adult it was quite tall.

"Remember, if you need anything, come and get me or use the pendant to fetch me," he reminded Harry before bidding the boy goodnight.

As Harry yawned and closed his eyes, Severus watched him for a few moments, feeling a swell of protectiveness and care for the child. "Sleep well, child," he whispered before quietly leaving the room and returning to the living room to unwind before bed.

In less than thirty minutes, Severus had become completely absorbed in his journal, scribbling down thoughts and ideas that had been swirling around his mind when he heard the heart-wrenching screams emanating from Harry's room. Without a second thought, he leaped out of his chair, abandoning his journal and sprinted down the corridor.

When he pushed open the door to Harry's room, he was met with a harrowing sight. Harry was thrashing about in his bed, his sheets tangled around him like a suffocating cocoon. Severus immediately sprang into action, moving quickly to untangle the sheets that were constricting the boy's body.

Once freed from his sheet prison, Severus lifted Harry onto his lap, holding the boy close to his chest. He cradled Harry with one arm while using his other hand to rub soothing circles on the boy's back. As Harry cried and trembled, Severus rocked him gently, murmuring soft words of comfort to calm him down.

As the boy's sobs turned into small whimpers, Severus shifted Harry's weight slightly so that the boy's head rested on his shoulder. The man's eyes were fixed on Harry, his only concern being to soothe the distraught child.

"Shhhh, Harry. You're safe now. You're at Hogwarts, and nobody here will hurt you. I've got you," Severus whispered in Harry's ear, his deep voice a soothing balm to the boy's trembling body.

He continued to speak gently until Harry's breathing became more regular, and the boy's sobs diminished into quiet whimpers. Severus then lifted his head, looking down at Harry with a calm expression.

"Do you want to talk about it, Harry?" he asked, his voice low and gentle.

A deep shade of crimson crept up Harry's cheeks as he looked down at his lap, noticing that he had wet himself. Feeling embarrassed and ashamed, he began to wiggle himself away from Severus, not wanting to soil the man with his filth. However, Severus's arms held him firmly, refusing to let him go.

"It's okay, Harry. Just relax. There's no need to move," Severus said calmly, his voice a gentle.

Exhausted from his struggles, Harry slumped against Severus's chest, burying his face into the man's robes and sobbing uncontrollably. "I'm...I'm sorry...I'm...so...so...disgusting," Harry stammered through his tears.

Severus stroked the child's hair soothingly, letting out a heavy sigh. "No, Harry. You're not disgusting. You had a perfectly natural reaction to a frightening dream."

Harry continued to cry for a few more minutes, his body shaking with sobs. Severus gently cupped the boy's cheek, tilting his face up so that they could look at each other.

"Can you tell me about your dream? It might make you feel better," Severus said softly.

Harry nodded slowly, still clutching onto Severus as if he were a lifeline.

"I was...I was cooking breakfast, and I burned the bacon. Aunt Petunia...she was really mad. She yelled at me, and then...and then she forced my hand onto the stove...it burned...so bad," Harry whispered, his voice trembling with fear and pain.

Severus held the child close to his chest, feeling the small body tremble against him. He closed his eyes, trying to push back the anger and frustration that surged within him. With a gentle touch, he pried Harry's right hand from his robes and turned it over to examine the palm. The burn marks were unmistakable, etched deep into the delicate skin.

Feeling his jaw tighten at the sight, Severus's grip on Harry grew firmer. "What she did was unforgivable, Harry," he murmured, his voice low and fierce. "No one has the right to hurt you like this."

Harry nodded slowly, tears streaming down his face as he clung to his professor. Severus continued to stroke his hair, his fingers moving softly through the tangled strands. He wanted to wrap Harry up in his arms and never let him go, to shield him from all the pain and hurt in the world.

However, he knew that wasn't possible. All he could do was promise to protect Harry, to keep him safe from harm. "I swear to you, Harry, she will never lay a hand on you again," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.

Gently, he lifted Harry from the bed and carried him to the bathroom, setting him down on the toilet seat. Kneeling before the child, he placed a comforting hand on his knee. "I'm going to get you cleaned up now, Harry," he said softly. "I'll be right back with some fresh clothes."

Severus exited the room momentarily and returned with a fresh set of miniature pajamas, silently musing that he might run out of them by the week's end at this rate. Placing the clothes onto the sink, he walked over to the bathtub and adjusted the faucet until the water level was just right.

Kneeling down before Harry, Severus's voice soft and reassuring. "I know you're tired, Harry. Let me help you."

The boy gave a small nod, and Severus set to work, unbuttoning his pajama shirt with gentle precision. The material was pulled over Harry's head, revealing his small frame. Severus stood up and quickly pulled down the boy's pants and shorts, which pooled at his ankles.

"Let's get you in the tub, shall we?" Severus said, lifting the boy up and depositing him in the warm water. Harry let out a contented sigh, sinking deeper into the tub.

The warm water enveloped him, easing his tired muscles. Harry loved soaking in warm water, whether it was in the form of a shower or a bath. It was a moment of peace amidst the chaos of his life, and he cherished every moment.

As Harry basked in the soothing warmth of the bath, Severus slipped out of his own damp clothes and into a fresh set of pajamas. He hurried back to the bathroom, not wanting to leave Harry unattended for too long.

Upon his return, a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he spotted Harry lying peacefully in the tub with his eyes closed. He gently picked up a warm, fluffy towel from the sink and made his way to the tub's edge.

"Are you ready to come out and try to get some more sleep, Harry?"

Harry stirred and nodded sleepily, his eyes still closed. "Sleepy," he mumbled.

"I know, child. Let's get you back to bed."

Severus placed the towel on the side of the tub and helped Harry stand up, steadying him as he wobbled slightly. He then wrapped the towel snugly around the boy, who reluctantly opened his eyes. Another yawn escaped Harry's mouth, and Severus couldn't help but offer a small smile.

"Do you need help getting dressed, or do you think you're awake enough for that?"

Harry yawned again and shrugged his shoulders. "A little help, please?" he requested, his voice soft and tired.

Harry nodded gratefully, his eyelids heavy with exhaustion. With gentle hands, Severus helped the child out of the tub, patting him dry with a warm towel before dressing him in fresh pajamas. Once satisfied that Harry was clean and properly dressed, Severus scooped him up and carried him to his bedroom..

Before setting the boy down on the bed, Severus brandished his wand and banished the soiled sheets with a flick. In an instant, a new set of fresh sheets replaced the dirty ones. He then pulled down the covers and tucked Harry in snugly for the second time that night. Brushing the boy's hair back from his forehead, Severus gently removed his glasses and placed them on the nightstand.

As Harry closed his eyes, he felt a soft breeze of cold air, followed by a light pressure on his forehead as Severus kissed him goodnight.

"Have pleasant dreams, my child," Severus whispered tenderly.

As Harry drifted off into a peaceful slumber, Severus couldn't help but smile at the sight of the sleeping child. The gentle rise and fall of Harry's chest as he breathed in and out was a comforting sight, a sign that the boy was finally at peace.

The peacefulness of the night was fleeting, as Severus soon realized. Harry had two more nightmares after the first one, each one causing the boy to tremble and cry out in his sleep. Though the poor child didn't wet the bed again, Severus knew he couldn't leave Harry alone in his distress. By the last nightmare, Severus was so exhausted that he gave up sleeping in his own bed and instead curled up with Harry, holding the boy close to him as if protecting him from the demons that haunted his dreams.

The next morning, it was Don who stumbled upon the unexpected scene. He stood in the doorway for a long moment, marveling at the sight before him, before conjuring a magical camera to capture the moment for posterity. It was just too good an opportunity to pass up.

After placing the camera on the desk by the door, Don sat down on a nearby chair and rested a gentle hand on Severus's shoulder, causing him to stir awake. The tired and disheveled man looked up with sleepy eyes at Don.

"Rough night?" he asked sympathetically, his voice laced with concern.

Severus was typically an early bird, usually rising around eight in the morning. So when Don had not heard from him regarding their planned shopping trip, which was uncommon for Severus, he became concerned. Bringing an extra person while shopping with a child was always a good idea, especially if the child became anxious or frightened.

As Severus sat up, careful not to disturb the sleeping child in his arms, he gave a small nod of acknowledgement to Don. He gently extracted himself from Harry's embrace and sat on the edge of the bed. As soon as Harry felt the loss of the warm body, he started to whine and reach out in his sleep, attempting to reclaim what he had lost. With a small sigh, Severus took hold of both of the boy's hands with his own, and gave a small smile when Harry relaxed considerably.

Moving both of the boy's hands into just one of his own, Severus then reached up and fondly cupped the child's cheek. Turning to Don, he gave the man a sad look and spoke in a low voice.

"You need to check both his hands for damaged nerves. His aunt thought it fitting punishment to burn them on the stove for extended periods of time."

Don's expression turned grave as he slowly extended his head to show that he had acknowledged Severus's words. "Is there anything else I should know?"

Severus proceeded to recount the events of the previous day, including his concerns about Harry brushing things off too quickly for him to process them. Don listened attentively and made mental notes of everything that had been said.

"How many nightmares did he have last night?" Don asked, his tone laced with worry.

"Three too many. Also is it normal for Harry to be so clingy?" Severus asked, his concern evident in his voice.

Don sighed and rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of responsibility settling heavily on his shoulders. "It's not unusual for children who have gone through trauma to be clingy, Severus," he said. "Especially when they finally find someone who cares for them. You were just two years older than Harry when Albus took you in. Do you remember how you felt?"

Severus looked down at the still-sleeping Harry and blushed a little. "I just wanted to make sure he was real, that I wasn't dreaming."

Don nodded, understanding completely. "Don't worry, Severus. Harry will get better with time. But it's already ten in the morning, and if we want to make it home tonight, we should get going."

Severus sighed, clearly not wanting to leave the boy's side, but he knew they needed to go. He gently shook Harry's shoulder. "It's time to wake up, Harry."

Harry's eyes fluttered open, and he looked up at Severus with a mix of confusion and sleepiness. Severus gave him a small smile and patted his shoulder. "Good morning, Harry."

As Harry gave a small yawn and stretched his arms, Severus couldn't help but feel a small sense of warmth in his chest at the sight. The young boy looked up at him and offered a small smile. "Good morning, sir."

Severus smiled back at him. "It's ten in the morning, sleepyhead. How about we get some breakfast?"

Harry nodded eagerly, and the two adults let him sit up on the bed. But before Severus could even move, he felt a pair of small arms wrap around his side. "What's wrong, child?" he asked, his voice gentle.

"I'm nervous," Harry said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.

Severus immediately knew what Harry was talking about. They were going to the clinic today, and he could only imagine how overwhelming it must be for a child like Harry. "About going to the clinic today?" he asked, and Harry nodded his head against his side.

"Don't worry, Harry. I'll be with you the entire time," Severus reassured him, his hand resting gently on Harry's back.

Harry looked up at him, his eyes wide with gratitude. "Thank you," he said softly.

"No need to thank me, Harry," Severus replied. "Now, why don't I grab something to change into, and then we can have breakfast before we go shopping. Sound good?"

Unclutching his grip on Severus, Harry nodded again. "I'll be right back, okay Harry?" Severus said as he got up to leave the room.

With a small nod of approval from Harry, Severus gracefully got off the bed and strode towards his bedroom to retrieve a set of fresh robes for the child. The soft rustle of fabric filled the air as he deftly rummaged through his wardrobe, searching for the perfect outfit for Harry.

Meanwhile, Don had made his way to the bed and sat down next to the boy, a gentle smile on his face. Placing a comforting arm around Harry, he lifted the boy's glass and tenderly placed it on his face, checking to make sure he was okay.

"How are you holding up, Harry? Severus mentioned you had a rough night with nightmares," Don said in a soothing voice.

Harry shrugged his shoulders, feeling a sense of shame for being scared. But Don wouldn't have any of it. He gently lifted Harry's chin with his hand and looked him in the eyes, his expression warm and non-judgmental.

"You don't have to feel ashamed, Harry. Whatever it is, you can tell me, and we can work through it together."

After a moment of hesitation, Harry nodded and leaned into Don's embrace, feeling the comfort and security it provided. Just then, Severus returned, dressed in fresh robes and carrying a set of clothing for Harry.

Don extracted himself from the boy's grip and took the clothing from Severus, placing it on Harry's lap with a smile. "Take your time changing, Harry. Meet us in the kitchen when you're ready," Don said, giving Harry's knee a pat before leaving the room with Severus.

In the kitchen, Don summoned a house elf and ordered breakfast for the three of them, then sat down at the table with Severus. He placed a hand on the man's arm and smiled at him kindly.

"We'll work on Harry's nightmares today, and maybe you can get some rest as well," Don said, understanding the toll that caring for a traumatized child could take on a person.

Severus nodded in appreciation, grateful for Don's presence and support. As they talked, a small figure appeared in the doorway, clad in fresh clothing. Harry looked shyly at them, scuffing his shoe on the floor.

Greeting Harry with a small smile, Severus invited the boy to come and take a seat at the table. As Harry settled in, his eyes were immediately drawn to the spread of delicious food in front of him. His stomach growled, but he remembered Don's advice to pace himself and started with a sip of milk.

The man watched with amusement as Harry slowly savored his breakfast, closing his eyes in delight as he took a bite of scrambled eggs. The man had asked Don to order this particular meal for Harry, hoping that it might bring some joy to the boy's day.

As they ate, Don gently encouraged Severus to eat more, knowing that the man tended to neglect his own needs when caring for others. Eventually, they all finished their meals, and Severus waved his wand to clear the dishes away.

"Are you ready for an adventure, Harry?" Severus asked, placing a hand on the boy's arm.

Harry nodded, but his gaze remained downcast. "I'm scared," he admitted quietly.

"Don't be nervous, Harry," Severus reassured him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Don and I will be there with you the whole time."

Harry slowly nodded, his eyes flickering up to meet Severus's. As he looked into the man's warm gaze, a sense of calm washed over him.

"I'm going to put a glamor on you though, so that no one will recognize you," Severus added, his tone serious once again.

Harry nodded, grateful for the man's forethought. "I...think it would make me feel better," he murmured softly.

Severus nodded in agreement. "That's what I thought as well. Now, it will only take a few seconds."

With a flick of his wand, Severus cast the glamor, and Harry's appearance shifted slightly. His hair became longer and lighter, and the features on his face became more angular.

When he finished, Harry offered a small smile of appreciation. "Thank you," he whispered.

"Are you ok with going by Harold while we are out?" Severus asked, and Harry gave a small nod.

Severus summoned Harry's jacket from the day before and carefully draped it around the boy's shoulders. As he did, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of comfort at the familiar fabric against his skin.

Tucking it slightly around the child, Severus then summoned his own coat and put it on. The two of them looked quite the pair, Severus in his long, flowing coat, and Harry in his slightly-too-big jacket.

"Ready to go Harry, or would you like to use the restroom before we go?" Severus asked, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips.

Harry's face turned crimson, and he nodded, feeling embarrassed. "I'm fine, sir," he murmured, feeling his heart racing in his chest.

Severus's smile deepened, and he offered his hand to Harry, who took it gratefully. Don, Severus's trusted friend and colleague, joined them, his face lined with concern.

Before they could floo to Hogsmeade, Don stopped Severus and handed a small vial of potion to Harry.

"Here, drink this. It's a stomach soother. You don't want to get an upset stomach when you floo," Don said kindly.

Harry nodded, grateful for Don's thoughtfulness, and downed the potion in one gulp. He handed the vial back to Don, feeling a sense of warmth spreading through his belly.

Severus made sure Harry was feeling alright before taking his hand and leading him to the fireplace. With a whoosh, they were transported to the village of Hogsmeade.

The moment Harry stepped out of the fireplace, he stumbled forward, disoriented from the rapid journey through the floo. Before he could hit the ground, two sturdy hands gripped his shoulders, steadying him in place. When Harry looked up, he was met with the concerned gaze of Severus Snape, the man responsible for keeping him safe in this dangerous world.

"Are you all right, Harold?" Severus asked, his voice laced with worry.

Harry nodded, his cheeks flushing slightly as he realized how clumsy he must have looked. "Thank you, sir," he replied, grateful for Severus's unwavering support.

Severus gave him a reassuring pat on the back before leading the way towards their destination. Harry fell into step behind Severus and beside Don, his trusted friends and companions in this perilous journey.

As they emerged from the Hogs Head Pub, Harry was momentarily overwhelmed by the throngs of people bustling around him. He froze in place, his senses on high alert as he struggled to orient himself. In that moment, he felt a hand on his shoulder, grounding him and bringing him back to the present.

Startled, Harry flinched at the unexpected touch, but when he realized it was only Don, he breathed a sigh of relief. "It's just me, Harold," Don reassured him, his kind eyes conveying a sense of understanding.

When Harry felt Don's calming magic seeping into his body, he couldn't help but feel a wave of relief wash over him and he let out a breath he hadn't realized he was holding.

Severus looked back at them and nodded, silently expressing his gratitude for Don's help. With Harry's anxiety somewhat alleviated, the three of them continued their walk down the bustling street towards Gladrags Wizardwear, their destination for the day.

As they walked, Severus felt a tap on his arm, and he turned to find a small, nervous-looking boy standing before him. The child shuffled his feet anxiously, clearly troubled by something.

Severus knelt down to the boy's level, knowing that it would be difficult to hear him over the noisy crowds. "What is it, Harold?" he asked gently.

"I don't have any money," the boy said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. "Can we go to Gringotts first?"

Severus sighed inwardly. "No, we aren't going to Gringotts first," he said firmly, placing a reassuring hand on the boy's shoulder. "I am now your guardian, and it is my responsibility to take care of your needs. Today, I want to buy you some nice things, so we're going to Gladrags Wizardwear."

The boy's eyes widened in surprise, clearly taken aback by Severus's generosity. "Are...are you sure?" he asked hesitantly.

Severus gave him a small, reassuring smile. "I'm positive," he said, patting the child's shoulder before standing back up.

Harry peeked out from behind Severus's robes, his eyes wide with uncertainty. He had never been one for new clothes - in fact, he had always been content with hand-me-downs and cast-offs.

But as he looked around the brightly-lit store, with its rows upon rows of crisp, new garments, he couldn't help but feel a little bit excited.

As the overenthusiastic store clerk made her way towards them, Severus felt his patience begin to fray. He had always been a man of few words, and he found the clerk's incessant chatter grating on his nerves.

But he forced himself to stay calm, knowing that Harry was counting on him to be the rock in this unfamiliar environment.

"Can I help you three?" the clerk trilled, her voice grating on Severus's ears.

Severus let out a long sigh, eyeing the woman warily. "Harold here needs a whole new wardrobe," he replied, his tone clipped and businesslike. "What he has now is inadequate."

The woman nodded eagerly, extending a hand for Harry to take. But the young boy only clung tighter to Severus's robes, his face buried in the fabric.

Severus could feel the child's anxiety mounting, so he reached behind him and rubbed the boy's back soothingly. "It's okay, Harold," he said softly. "She just wants to take your measurements and help you find some clothes that will fit."

Severus could sense the boy's unease and let out a heavy sigh. He turned towards the store clerk, who was growing increasingly impatient. "Ma'am, would it be alright if I accompany him?"

The store clerk raised an eyebrow somewhat exasperated. "Sure, but he needs to stand on his own when I measure him."

Severus nodded, and they followed the clerk, who led them towards a pedestal where Harry would have his measurements taken. As they walked, Severus noticed Don sitting in a chair by the door. He smiled, knowing that his boys would be fine without him. They didn't need him hovering over their every move.

When they reached the pedestal, Severus helped Harry climb onto it. Harry stood a head taller than Severus, his small frame barely filling the space. The clerk grabbed a clipboard as they passed a desk and positioned herself in front of Harry, ready to take his measurements.

Severus stood there, his hands on his hips, admiring the boy in front of him. "My, look how you've grown! You're taller than me!" he said with a smile, his voice full of mirth.

Harry beamed back at him, and Severus felt his heart flutter and melt simultaneously. It was Lily's smile; Lily's beautiful smile. He took a deep breath to compose himself, patting Harry on the arm before stepping back and allowing the store clerk to take his measurements.

Once she was done, the clerk turned to Severus. "What colors would you like for his shirts and trousers?"

Severus raised an eyebrow, his expression incredulous. "They are not for me, they are for the boy. Why don't you ask him what he would like?"

The clerk turned to Harry and asked him about his color preferences. She jotted down his choices before turning back to Severus, still writing notes.

"Just to confirm, you want a full wardrobe? That's ten shirts, ten jumpers, ten pairs of trousers, ten pairs of socks, a cloak, and shoes?" she asked.

Severus nodded. "Yes, add a pair of mittens, a hat, winter boots, five sets of pajamas, and three sets of school robes. And please include four sets of pajamas for me as well. My size and preferences are on file."

The clerk scribbled down the additional items, then looked up at Severus with a smile. "We'll have everything ready for you in no time. Is there anything else you need?"

Severus shook his head. "No, that should be all. Thank you."

The store clerk quickly jotted down all the items Severus requested and nodded in approval. As she wrote, the items started to float out of the backroom and into bags by the front register. With a flick of her quill, she indicated that everything was ready and they could check out if they were done shopping.

Severus led Harry up to the register, but the boy hesitated and tugged on his arm for attention. When Severus turned to him, Harry spoke hesitantly. "I...I can pay you back."

Severus sighed slightly and knelt before the boy, placing a hand on his shoulder. He looked into Harry's eyes and saw that he would have to repeat this more than once. "There's no need, Harry. I want to buy you nice things; you deserve them."

Harry's cheeks flushed with embarrassment and his eyes cast downward as he tried to avoid his gaze. Sensing the boy's discomfort, Severus gave Harry a reassuring pat on the shoulder and gracefully rose to his feet, unwilling to press the matter any further.

Turning to the man behind the counter, Severus inquired about the total cost of their purchases. The man responded with a figure that left Severus unfazed as he handed over the required sum without hesitation. Efficiently, he shrunk the bags and placed them in his pockets before taking Harry's hand and flashing him a small smile.

"Shall we make our way back to Don before he dozes off waiting for us?" he suggested.

Harry nodded, grateful for the diversion, and gave Severus a grateful smile as the two of them walked over to where Don was seated. A wide smile lit up Don's face as he saw the two of them approach.

"Ready to go, boys?" he asked.

Severus nodded in agreement, but leaned over to whisper something into Don's ear. Don's eyes widened in surprise before a mischievous grin spread across his face. With that, the trio exited the store and made their way back onto the bustling street.

Rather than heading back to the pub as Harry had anticipated, Severus expertly weaved through the throngs of people towards Roz's Toy Shop. Harry's heart skipped a beat as he realized where they were headed. He had always admired the intricate displays in the shop window but had never dared to venture inside. As they drew closer, the sound of merry laughter and the tinkling of a bell greeted their ears, and Harry felt a wave of excitement wash over him.

Severus stood before the toy store, a small smile playing at the corners of his lips. He looked down at the young boy beside him, giving the child's hand a gentle squeeze to reassure him.

"I want you to pick out three toys that you would enjoy. Don't worry about the price, okay?" Severus said in a soft, kind tone.

Harry's eyes widened in disbelief. He had never been given the freedom to choose his own toys before. The idea of being able to pick out not one, but three, filled him with a mix of excitement and disbelief.

"Are...are you sure?" he stammered, looking up at Severus with wide, hopeful eyes.

"As ever," Severus replied, his voice firm and reassuring. "Now let's go in."

With that, Severus led the child into the store, Don following closely behind. Harry's eyes grew wide as he took in the colorful displays and bright lights around him. He had never been in a toy store before, and the experience was overwhelming.

Severus gently pushed the child further into the store, removing his hand from Harry's and letting the boy explore at his own pace. Harry's fingers brushed against the shelves, taking in the array of toys and games that he had only ever seen in books or on television.

As he walked through the store, memories of his past flooded Harry's mind. He remembered being dragged to the store by his relatives, forced to stand outside while his cousin Dudley picked out his presents. They had always told him that he would only spoil everything he touched, and they didn't want to have to pay for anything he broke.

"Harold, why don't you pick out a few things that you really like?" Severus encouraged with a gentle smile.

Harry's walked around the store with awe written all over his face, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling crowd of shoppers. Occasionally, he stopped to marvel at a particular item, lost in thought as he pondered the possibilities.

Severus watched the boy with a careful eye, noting his interest in certain objects and making mental notes for Christmas gifts. He wanted to ensure that this year's holiday celebration would be a memorable one for the child, who had likely never experienced the joys of a proper Christmas before.

As Harry made his way back to Severus, he clutched a small, all-black kneazle plushie with a tiny white spot on its chest. The toy looked incredibly soft and huggable, and Harry seemed to feel the same way, holding it tightly against his chest.

Severus frowned slightly, concerned that Harry had only picked out one item. "Is that all you want, Harold?" he asked, watching as the boy shuffled his feet nervously.

Harry nodded shyly, but his eyes shone with excitement and happiness at the thought of owning the little kneazle plushie. Severus couldn't help but feel a twinge of warmth in his chest at the sight of the boy's joy.

He paid for the toy, then took Harry's hand and led him out of the store, with Don following behind. They made their way quickly back to the Hogs Head pub and stepped into the fireplace, flooing back to Severus's cozy rooms.

Upon returning to Severus's quarters, they quickly unpacked the new clothing and grabbed two sets of pajamas. As they sat down for a quick lunch, Severus couldn't help but notice how quiet Harry was, clutching his new plushy tightly to his chest.

When they arrived at Don's clinic, Harry immediately hid behind Severus, clearly overwhelmed by the unfamiliar surroundings. Sensing the boy's nervousness, Severus kept a reassuring arm around him as they waited for Don to retrieve the room number from the receptionist.

As they made their way to their new room, Severus noticed that there were two cozy beds side by side, with a night table in between. Walking over to the bed by the window, Severus turned to Harry, who was still hiding behind him.

With a gentle smile, Severus knelt down and wrapped the boy in a quick hug. "You okay there, Harry?"

Harry gave a small nod, still clutching his plushy tightly. Severus stood up, placing a calming hand on Harry's shoulder as he unshrunk the new pajamas he had brought for the child.

"Why don't you get into these and then hop into bed, okay? If you need anything, we'll be right out here," he reassured the boy.

The child gave a small nod of consent, and Severus swiftly pulled the privacy curtain around the bed to shield the young boy's modesty. As he moved to the other bed, Severus reached for a set of pajamas that he had packed for Harry, along with his own attire. He had chosen to bring their own clothes to the clinic instead of subjecting themselves to the discomfort of the hospital gowns. The notion of having their bare backsides on display for the world to see made Severus uneasy, and he recalled the unpleasant experience from his past visits to the clinic.

Severus lowered himself onto the bed and exhaled a deep breath, unaware that he had been holding it in. The idea of visiting the clinic left a sour taste in his mouth. If it were not for Harry's need, Severus would have fought tooth and nail against the Headmaster and Don. But he accepted his fate, standing back up to begin changing into his night clothes.

As he pulled the curtains around his bed, Severus stole a glance at Harry, who was nestled under the covers with his new plush toy. The sight brought a small smile to Severus' lips. He felt a sense of relief that their impromptu visit to the toy store earlier that day had paid off. The child had been in dire need of a companion that he could hold close at all times. Severus hoped that the plush toy would provide Harry with the comfort and security he needed, and perhaps alleviate his tendency to cling to Severus.

Despite the fact that he enjoyed holding Harry close, Severus couldn't help but feel that it was a behavior more suited to a younger child. He shrugged his shoulders, feeling somewhat frustrated by his thoughts, unsure of what to think anymore. Don had assured him that it was normal behavior for a child who had suffered through trauma, and that he had acted similarly when Albus had taken him in. Nevertheless, Severus couldn't shake the sense of unease that lingered within him.

While Severus was lost in his thoughts, Don quietly slipped back into the room and drew up a chair to sit between the two beds. He observed Severus with a knowing smile, recognizing that the man often ran in circles within his own mind. Don made a mental note to speak with Severus later about what was troubling him. He then turned his attention to Harry, who was staring at him with a mix of apprehension and curiosity.

"Are you ready?" Don asked gently.

Harry nodded hesitantly, his eyes darting around the room nervously.

Don gazed kindly at Harry, his eyes full of compassion. "Harry, would you like me to draw the curtain for some privacy while I examine you? I could use a diagnostic charm, but that may not catch all the smaller injuries. My Healing magic is much more precise, but it requires skin-to-skin contact."

Harry shook his head slowly, his gaze dropping to his lap. "C-can Professor Snape hold my hand?"

Don smiled warmly, motioning for Severus to come closer and sit on the other side of the bed. With a flick of his wand, Severus closed the door to the hallway and joined them, settling into the chair by the window and taking Harry's hand in his own.

"I'm right here, Harry," Severus said reassuringly. "I won't go anywhere until you say it's okay."

Harry's small hand trembled as he clutched Severus's hand, seeking comfort from the soft plushy that he held in his other hand. Don, the Healer, stood up from his chair and walked around, giving himself a little more space to work. As he approached the child, he placed a gentle hand on Harry's shoulder to gain his attention, his touch reassuring in its warmth.

"I'm going to start with your head and neck," Don began, his voice calm and soothing. "Remember how I felt your neck before?"

Harry nodded in response, his eyes never leaving Don's face. The Healer continued, "It's going to be just like that. I'm going to feel for any injuries, and you're going to feel that slight tingle."

With that, Don began his examination, his skilled hands moving over the boy's head and neck, searching for any signs of injury. Harry sat still, his eyes wide as he felt the slight tingle that Don had described. The Healer's face furrowed in concern as he found evidence of many past concussions, as if the boy had been repeatedly thrown against something hard.

Sighing heavily, Don removed his hands and looked at Harry with worry etched on his features. "This is important, Harry," he said gently. "Do you remember ever hitting your head and passing out?"

Harry thought for a few moments before nodding hesitantly. He looked up at the Healer with confusion in his eyes, unsure of where Don was going with this line of questioning.

"Did it just happen the once or did it happen more than that?" Don asked, his tone patient and kind.

"I...I don't really remember," he said hesitantly. "A...a few times?"

Don's demeanor became more gentle as he placed a soothing hand on Harry's shoulder. "It's okay, Harry," he spoke with empathy. "I just want to make sure there's no harm to your brain. I think it would be best to conduct a more thorough scan of your head."

Harry bit his lip nervously, his eyes darting between Don and Severus, who had a concerned look etched on his face. Suddenly feeling overwhelmed, Harry rolled over so that he was facing Severus, seeking comfort from the man's familiar presence.

Severus took Harry's free hand and brushed the stray hair from his face, his touch gentle and reassuring. "Hey now, Harry," he said softly. "It's okay. We're here for you."

Despite Severus's comforting words, Harry began to shake, and tears streamed down his face. Looking up at Don for permission, he saw the nod and felt a sense of relief wash over him. As Severus magically widened the bed and got on next to the child, pulling him close to his chest, Harry leaned into the man's embrace and let out a shaky breath.

Severus rubbed circles on Harry's back, whispering soothing words into his ear, his touch warm and reassuring. The room was quiet except for the sound of Harry's sobs, and Don watched on with a heavy heart, feeling the weight of the child's pain and trauma.

As Harry's sobs began to subside, Severus slowly released his embrace and gazed into the boy's teary eyes. "What troubles you, Harry?" he asked, his voice filled with compassion.

"It...it's going to hurt!" Harry stammered, his body trembling with fear.

Severus shook his head gently, his hand cupping Harry's cheek. "No, no, my dear boy," he reassured him. "You'll only feel a slight tingling sensation, just as you did before. Perhaps it may be a bit stronger this time, but I promise you, it won't hurt."

Tears still streaming down his face, Harry looked up at Severus with a pleading expression. "Will...will you stay here?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Severus briefly glanced at Don, seeking his approval, before nodding reassuringly at Harry. "Yes, Harry, I haven't left you yet. Just hold on to me tightly."

And with that, Don's skilled hands once again hovered over Harry's head, delving deeper into his mind to search for any signs of damage. The scan took nearly ten minutes, during which Harry clung tightly to Severus, his small body wracked with nervous tension.

When the scan was finally complete, Don's expression became more serious as he delivered the news. "Unfortunately, Harry, we did find a small area of damage," he explained, his tone sympathetic. "It appears that you may have been deprived of oxygen for a period of time, causing some cells to die."

Harry's face fell at the news, but Don was quick to reassure him. "The good news, though, is that the damage is minimal and shouldn't cause you too much trouble," he added. "You may need a bit of extra help with your schoolwork, but that's all."

Don slowly withdrew his hands from Harry's head, a solemn expression etched on his face. He had discovered something concerning during the scan, but decided to withhold the information for the time being. The last thing he wanted was to add to the boy's distress.

"Alright, Harry," Don said gently, "I'm going to move down to your neck now. You'll need to roll over onto your back."

Harry complied, but in doing so, he ended up half-lying on top of Severus. Don couldn't help but feel a twinge of amusement at the sight of the pair, but his focus was on ensuring Harry's safety and wellbeing.

"Very good, Harry," Don praised as he moved his hands to examine the boy's neck, making sure he hadn't missed anything during the previous scan. To his relief, everything seemed to be in order.

Don removed his hands and met Harry's gaze. "Severus will need to step off the bed now," he explained gently. "We need to remove your shirt and have you lie flat on your back for the next part of the examination."

Nervously, Harry nodded in understanding as Severus carefully extracted himself from beneath the boy, returning to his previous seat. However, Severus made sure to keep one hand intertwined with Harry's, providing a steady source of comfort.

Don removed a pillow from behind Harry's head, ensuring that he was lying flat on the bed. With gentle precision, he began unbuttoning Harry's shirt and exposing his chest. Harry couldn't help but feel vulnerable and exposed, but Don's reassuring smile helped to ease his nerves.

"Don't worry, Harry," Don said calmly. "This won't hurt at all, just a slight tingle."

Harry nodded, bracing himself for the sensation as Don's hands rested on his shoulders. Don's examination was thorough, exploring not only Harry's bones but also his internal organs and magical core. After a grueling twenty minutes, Don finally finished his task. He withdrew his hand and carefully buttoned up Harry's shirt, making sure he was comfortable. He then placed a few pillows behind his back so that he could sit up with ease.

Don then carefully pulled up Harry's sleeves, inspecting his arms without completely removing his shirt to avoid further embarrassment for the young boy.

Don was deep in thought as he thought about the boy's injuries. While most of Harry's organs appeared to be functioning normally, there were some concerning issues. Harry's stomach lining was a known issue, but his bladder was also weaker than usual. Don's greatest concern, however, was the fact that one of Harry's ribs had healed incorrectly, with a sharp point dangerously close to puncturing his lung. It was a miracle that it had not happened already.

As he moved down to Harry's hand, he felt the telltale signs of recent breaks in the knuckles, evidence of a recent altercation. Don made a mental note to ask Harry about it later, but for now, he focused on the old breaks and scars that littered the rest of his arm.

Letting out a small sigh, Don pulled down Harry's sleeve and gently stroked the back of his hand, which was clasped tightly around Severus's. "I need you to let go of Severus for a moment, Harry, so I can see your hand," he said gently.

Reluctantly, Harry's grip loosened, and with a few more gentle prying, he let go. As soon as the healer saw the hand and the many scars on it, Don closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath to center himself. It was clear that these were not just ordinary scars, but the remnants of burns that had happened not just once, but many times over the years.

Summoning his magical energy, Don began to examine the hand deeper, looking for any signs of lasting damage.

Harry's resilience was admirable, given the amount of trauma he had endured while still managing to retain the use of his hand. Despite the significant nerve damage, Harry was still able to sense with his fingers and grip objects like a quill, suggesting that his magic was compensating for his disability.

As Don gently placed Harry's hand back onto the bed, he couldn't help but notice the instant way in which Harry reached out to take Severus's hand. It was clear that the two had formed a close bond over the last few days, and Don couldn't help but feel a twinge of warmth in his heart at the sight.

With a deep breath, Don began to examine Harry's other arm, rolling up the sleeve with a practised ease. As he ran his fingers along the length of the limb, he felt the same telltale signs of old breaks and burn marks as his other arm making him sigh tiredly.

Finally, with a satisfied nod, Don sat back in his chair with a heavy sigh, his gaze resting on Harry's tired but determined face.

"Harry, my boy, you've done very well," he began, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "But I have found a few things that concern me."

At the mention of something amiss, Harry's eyes widened, and he leaned in closer, waiting for Don to continue.

"Do you remember when you hurt your chest a few months ago?" Don asked, his expression grave.

Harry nodded shyly, his gaze never leaving the healer's face.

"Well, it seems that when your bone healed, it wasn't aligned properly. As a result, a part of it is now dangerously close to your lung. I can heal it easily enough, but it will hurt, I'm afraid."

Harry's face fell, and Don couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness at the boy's distress. "Do...do you have to? It's healed right?"

"I know it's not what you wanted to hear, Harry," he said, his voice gentle. "But if I don't fix it, there's a chance it could puncture your lung. And then things would be much, much worse."

With a slight nod from Harry, Don continued speaking in a soft, gentle tone. He tenderly took hold of the boy's hand, which was wrapped tightly around his plush toy, and held it in a way that mirrored the way Severus was holding Harry's other hand.

"Your hands," Don said softly, his voice filled with empathy. "Severus told me about how they were burned. Can you try giving me a small squeeze?"

With a look of determination, Harry tried his best to comply, his fingers curling around Don's hand as best he could.

Don gave the boy a small smile of reassurance. "Good, Harry. Can you feel my hand?"

Harry looked down at his lap, a single tear slipping down his cheek. Gently, Don released Harry's hand, letting it curl around the plushy once again. He rested a hand on the boy's arm, offering him a small measure of comfort.

"It's okay, Harry," Don said softly. "I can fix that too. I have a cream that can help repair the damaged nerves, but I won't lie to you—it can be quite painful."

Harry looked up at Don, his eyes wide with apprehension. "But if you put the cream on, then I can hold a quill again, right?"

Don nodded, his expression kind. "Yes, Harry. I would like to put you to sleep when I apply the cream and heal your rib. That way, you won't feel any pain, and you won't remember it either."

The child visibly relaxed, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I...I would like that."

Don nodded reassuringly and stood up from his chair. "I thought so, Harry. I'll go and fetch everything we need to make you feel better. Okay?"

Harry nodded slightly and watched as Don left the room. As soon as the boy could no longer see him, he turned to look at Severus with a worried expression. "W-will you still be here?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Smiling gently at the boy, Severus took Harry's other hand and clasped it firmly around the one he was already holding. "I haven't left you yet, Harry, and I have no intention of doing so," he reassured him.

A small smile appeared on Harry's face as he relaxed a little. "Th-thank you," he murmured.

Severus nodded, accepting the boy's thanks even though it was unnecessary. He didn't want to upset Harry any further by saying it was needless. He had seen the slight glimmer of unease in the boy's eyes before.

Don returned to the room with several potions and a jar of cream, placing everything except for two potion vials on the bedside table. Tenderly, Don gazed at the young boy, whose nervous eyes looked back at him with uncertainty. He could sense the fear and apprehension that Harry was experiencing, and his heart went out to him. "It's okay, Harry," he said in a soothing tone. "You see these potions?"

Don held up the vials of elixir and watched as Harry nodded hesitantly. He then pointed to one vial and then the other. "This first one here is a potent pain relief potion that will ensure that you don't feel any discomfort while you sleep. And this second one here is the dreamless sleep potion that I promised. I want you to take the pain potion first and then the sleeping one. Can you do that for me?"

Harry gave a slight nod, his eyes fixed on the vials. He reached out to take the first potion from Don, and though he hesitated for a moment, he swallowed the potion down. With trembling hands, he accepted the second vial and repeated the process.

As Harry's eyes slowly started to droop, Don gently came over and took another pillow out from under the boy's head. He lowered him down, making sure he was comfortable and secure. Then, closing his eyes completely, Harry's breathing evened out, and his grip on Severus's hand loosened.

Severus released the small hand completely and brushed his fingers through Harry's tousled hair, glad that the boy was finally relaxed. Don smiled softly at the man and got to work opening the jar of cream he had brought with him. "Severus, could you help me?"

Severus nodded and looked at Don to see what he wanted him to do. "Of course," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Can you hold his hands so that his palms are facing straight up?" Don asked, holding up the jar of cream. "I'm going to apply this cream, but it will take a minute or so to sink in."

Severus did as he was instructed, taking hold of Harry's hands and lifting them up so that Don could apply the cream. Carefully, Don rubbed the cream into the boy's palms and fingers, watching as it gradually disappeared into his skin. They waited patiently as the cream worked its magic, repairing the damaged nerves and restoring feeling to Harry's hands.

When the cream had fully vanished, Don took hold of both the child's hands, and Severus released them. With a gentle touch, Don sent his healing magic into Harry's hands, further aiding the cream's restorative effects.

After completing the delicate task of realigning Harry's broken rib, Don carefully released the boy's hands, allowing them to find solace in the embrace of his beloved stuffed kneezle. With a gentle smile gracing his features, the Healer turned his attention to the child's chest, carefully unbuttoning his shirt to access the damaged area.

As he placed his hands on Harry's chest, Don's magic surged forth, pushing through his fingertips and infusing the young wizard's body with healing energy. The rib, which had been causing the boy so much pain, began to shift and realign under the tender guidance of Don's skilled hands.

With painstaking care and a meticulous attention to detail, Don worked to ensure that the rib was properly set, taking extra care to ensure that no harm came to Harry's delicate lung. The process was slow and methodical, taking a full twenty minutes to complete, but Don remained unwavering in his commitment to providing the best care possible for his patient.

Once the rib was realigned, Don turned his attention to the newly broken bone, sending a fresh wave of healing magic through Harry's body to ensure that it would heal properly. As the last of his energy was expended in this task, the Healer leaned back in his chair, taking a moment to catch his breath and gather his thoughts.

Turning to Severus, who had been a steady presence at Harry's side throughout the entire ordeal, Don offered a gentle smile. "I would like to examine his legs, and I thought it might be easier for him to be asleep. I would also like to see whether that doctor did any damage that needs to be repaired."

Severus nodded in agreement, taking hold of Harry's hand and offering him a reassuring squeeze.

With a deft hand, Don pulled the covers down to the end of the bed, casting a warming spell to ensure that the child remained comfortable. With a heavy sigh, he then proceeded to gently remove Harry's pajama bottoms, leaving his shorts intact.

Though he disliked having to expose the child in this manner, Don knew that it was necessary in order to properly assess the extent of his injuries. With a deep breath and a steely resolve, he prepared to tackle the next challenge in what was sure to be a long road to recovery.

on took a deep breath to gather his focus before starting his examination of the young boy. His attention was solely on the boy's legs as he carefully and thoroughly inspected each bone for any abnormalities or signs of trauma. His skilled touch was gentle and precise, a testament to his experience and expertise.

Next, he placed his hands on the boy's hips, carefully infusing a bit more magic than necessary for skin-to-skin contact to check for any damage to his bottom or other sensitive areas. Despite the ease of rolling the child over for a more direct examination, Don placed great importance on respecting his patients' modesty, particularly when it came to children. He knew firsthand the traumatic impact a medical experience could have on a young mind and soul.

Don was relieved to find no other injuries despite the years of broken bones that had marred Harry's legs. As he pulled up the boy's pants, he felt grateful that the doctor had not caused any further harm. However, he knew there was more to the story and resolved to speak with Harry later to learn what truly transpired during his "exam".

Don's speculations were fueled by Harry's behavior, as Severus had only informed him that it was not a routine physical. Don sensed that there was something more beneath the surface, something that Harry was struggling to articulate. But for now, Don was content in the knowledge that he had done his best to preserve the boy's dignity and protect him from any further trauma.

Don carefully pulled Harry's pants leg up, revealing the injured ankle that had been causing the boy so much trouble. He couldn't help but let out a sigh as he swiftly removed the cast and banished it with a flick of his wand. Don was relieved to see that the ankle appeared to be fully healed, but as he examined it, his expression became more concerned.

The bones had shifted again. It seemed as though they were determined to remain in a state of disarray. Don shook his head, frustrated that the bones were being so resistant to treatment. He knew he would have to take more drastic measures and use magic to bind the bones together with splints.

Looking up at Severus, Don offered a small smile before asking him to fetch a nurse. He knew that the man wouldn't question him, and sure enough, Severus quickly left the room to do as he was asked.

A few moments later, a nurse named Mary appeared in the doorway, and Don greeted her with a warm smile. He asked her to bring him some magical splints and bandages, and she quickly complied, setting them down beside Harry's bed.

"No, thank you, Mary. I may require your assistance later on, though," Harry replied, his eyes flickering towards Severus.

Severus noticed the subtle gesture, his keen eyes picking up on the unspoken communication. Harry's cheeks flushed with a tinge of embarrassment, causing him to cast his gaze downwards. Don, however, smiled warmly, his hand coming to rest on Severus's, offering a reassuring pat.

"Severus, my dear boy, there is no need to be embarrassed. You are in a safe space here," Don said, his voice soothing and comforting.

Severus acknowledged the sentiment looking down at his lap but admitted, "I can't help it."

Don patted Severus's hand in understanding and got to work healing Harry's leg, grabbing the magical splints and positioning them on either side of the injured limb. With a skilled touch, he directed the splints to straighten the bone before securing them and the bare skin with bandages. To ensure extra stability, he reinforced everything with a spell, leaving only a small amount of breathing room.

Once finished, Don rolled down Harry's pajama leg and gently pulled the blankets up to his chin. With a warm smile, he patted the boy's hand before tucking it safely under the covers. With a small smile and a nod of his head, he motioned for Severus to move to the other bed.

Severus understood the unspoken request and slowly rose from his seat, shuffling towards the other bed to take a seat. He sighed, his fatigue and worry evident as he lay on top of the covers, bracing himself for what he knew was coming next.

"Don't worry, Severus," Don reassured him as he sat next to the man. "We've done this many times before. You know the drill, please lay down."

Severus sighed and laid on top of the covers., but before Don could begin his usual routine, Severus interjected. "Wait, before we start on me, can you please tell me about Harry's injuries? I...I should know. I am his guardian after all."

Don's smile widened, impressed by the man's determination to stay informed. "You're absolutely right, Severus. But don't worry, I was going to fill you in first anyway."

Don raised his eyebrow as he smiled at the dour man who blushed before continuing with his thoughts. "I'm glad you asked Severus, and you shouldn't be ashamed of caring for someone. But now, let's move on to business. As I told Harry, he suffered extensive damage to his hands and had a rib that almost punctured his lung."

Don paused, and Severus nodded. "However, I didn't mention that I found some brain damage, but don't panic. It's minimal and will only affect him slightly in his studies. He may struggle to grasp new concepts, but with some tutoring, he should be okay."

Severus nodded again. "You also mentioned he has a weak bladder?"

Don confirmed this with a small nod. "This may be challenging for Harry. He may find it difficult to hold it until he reaches the bathroom, especially after a particularly bad nightmare."

Severus sighed in agreement. "Yes, unfortunately both have already occurred."

Don nodded sympathetically. "I suspected as much. But let's focus on you for now. We can discuss Harry later. I noticed that you haven't been taking your appetite stimulants or nutrient potions yesterday and this morning. Is there a reason for that?"

Severus nervously wrung his hands, much like the house elf had done the previous day when unable to find suitable clothing for Harry.

Don attempted to comfort him by gently placing a hand over his and giving it a reassuring squeeze. "Talk to me, Severus."

"I didn't have time to brew them," Severus admitted.

Don looked intently at him. "That's not a valid excuse, and you know it. I offered to provide them for you, but you insisted on brewing them yourself. If you didn't have the time, why didn't you contact me?"

Severus shrugged and then slumped down onto the bed, feeling ashamed. Don administered calming magic to prevent Severus from becoming upset, grateful that he was accepting the comfort.

"It's because you didn't want me to know, isn't it, Severus? You were embarrassed that you couldn't do what you said you could."

Severus gave a small, dejected nod, feeling a wave of shame and embarrassment wash over him. He couldn't help but feel like he had failed once again. Don, sensing Severus's distress, let out a deep sigh before sending a bit more calming magic into him. He knew that it was important to keep Severus calm and relaxed in order to properly assess the situation.

"Severus, my friend," Don said in a soothing tone, "there's no need to be embarrassed around me. We all need help sometimes, and there's no shame in that." Don gently removed the pillow from behind Severus and helped him lie down flat on the bed. "I'll get you set up on monthly deliveries of potions again, but this time they'll have to go through Albus. We agreed to let you handle it on your own, but it seems like it was too soon for that. This isn't your fault."

Severus started to protest, his pride wounded by the idea of needing help. But Don interrupted him gently but firmly. "No, Severus. This is not up for debate. You need help, and that's okay. Just relax and let me see the damage."

Severus felt a mixture of relief and trepidation as he lay down completely and closed his eyes tightly. He knew that he had been neglecting his health and that it was likely that there would be consequences. Don unbuttoned his pajama top, revealing the pale skin of Severus's chest. Seeing Severus's reaction, Don stopped for a moment and rested a hand on his chest while sending more calming magic into him.

"Relax, Severus. Just breathe," Don said in a reassuring tone. The magic flowed through Severus, and he felt his muscles begin to unclench. His whole body slacked on the bed, and he opened his eyes to look at Don.

"Good, Severus. Just focus on your breathing. In and out. Very good." Don's voice was soft and gentle, and Severus felt himself begin to drift into a state of relaxation.

After a few more minutes of gentle breathing exercises, Don withdrew his hand from Severus's chest and resumed his earlier task of scanning Severus's stomach to assess the damage caused by his previous episode. Ignoring Severus's slight flinch, Don moved his hands carefully over the man's abdomen, evaluating the state of his organs.

"This will only take a moment, Severus, and then I'll arrange for Harry to have a bone density test and set up your potion delivery," Don informed him.

Severus nodded in acknowledgment, his eyes fixed on Don as he continued the scan. When the examination was over, Don let out a small sigh and sat down beside Severus, who proceeded to button up his shirt on his own.

"Your stomach has shrunk again, but luckily, you haven't caused any other damage this time," Don informed him in a soothing tone.

Severus finished fastening his shirt and met Don's gaze with a remorseful expression. "I'm sorry," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

Don shook his head, his eyes full of compassion. "Don't apologize, Severus. We are here to take care of you. You must make an effort to eat regularly, even if you don't feel hungry or forget. Let Albus and I help you," he said, his tone gentle but firm.

Severus cast his gaze downward, and Don placed the pillow back behind his head to help him sit up. With a gentle touch under Severus's chin, Don redirected his focus back to him.

"Albus and I only want what's best for you. We believe that having Harry around could be beneficial, but you must promise me, Severus, that you will set a positive example for him. You need to eat regular meals and sufficient amounts to take care of your health," he implored him.

Severus nodded solemnly, fully aware of the gravity of the situation. "I promise to do my best," he said earnestly.

Don flashed a smile at Severus and nodded. "I trust you will, Severus. I'll call Albus to inform him about the potions. Once Harry wakes up, you can take him on a tour, but we need to schedule his bone density test and first talk therapy session for today. So please keep the tour brief."

Severus nodded in agreement, and as Don rose from his seat on the bed, he patted Severus's hand. "I'll catch up with you later, Severus. Get some rest, okay?"

As soon as Don left the room to look for the nurse, Severus relaxed onto the bed. But he quickly sat back up when he heard a small whimper from the bed next to him. He saw Harry lying beside him with his eyes closed, but the stuffed toy had slipped out of his grasp and fallen onto the floor.

Don nodded in response to Severus and left the room to find the nurse he had spoken to earlier. As soon as he departed, Severus relaxed onto his bed, but he sat back up when he heard a soft whimper from the bed beside him. Harry was facing him with closed eyes, and the small plushy had slipped from his grasp and fallen to the floor.

Severus rose from his bed and approached the child, picking up the toy from the floor and gently placing it back into Harry's hand. The boy clutched it tightly and drew it close to his chest. Severus sat down in the chair next to Harry and softly placed his hand on the child's forehead, brushing back the soft hair. He mused again that a haircut was certainly in order.

With a sigh, Severus pulled back his hand. He didn't need Don to tell him about Harry's injuries earlier; he had read the healer's expression and seen the distress each time he discovered something new.

Before heading back to his own bed, Severus cast a silent monitoring charm on Harry so he would know when the boy awoke. He realized he might as well listen to Don while he could. He couldn't provide Harry with Dreamless Sleep every night, and despite therapy, the boy would still experience some nightmares. He hoped they wouldn't be as severe as the previous night. With that thought, Severus closed his eyes and succumbed to sleep.

As Severus stirred from his slumber, he was met with a chorus of bells that chimed softly in his ears. It was the alarm charm that he had placed on Harry before the boy drifted off to sleep. Groggily, Severus turned his gaze to the bed beside him, where Harry lay with a contented expression on his face.

A warm smile tugged at the corners of Severus's lips as he canceled the charm that was still tinkling in his ear. He sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, and looked at Harry, who was watching him intently.

"Hey there, Harry. Did you have a nice nap?" he asked in a soft voice.

Harry nodded slightly, trying to hide the small toy he had been hugging while he slept. The sight of the boy and his toy made Severus's smile grow wider.

"Have you come up with a name for your little friend?" he inquired, gesturing towards the toy.

With a shy but determined look on his face, Harry nodded again. "I want to call him Shadow," he said quietly.

Severus's smile deepened. "That's an excellent name, Harry. Would you like to explore the clinic a bit? They have a beautiful garden that you might enjoy."

Harry's eyes widened with interest, and he nodded once more. "Can we?" he asked, looking up at Severus with a hint of pleading in his gaze.

"Of course, Harry," Severus replied kindly. "Let's go see what the clinic has in store for us today."

Harry's face lit up with a small smile as he watched Severus swing his feet off the side of the bed. Severus wasted no time in getting up and making his way over to Harry and offered him a helping hand. Gratefully, Harry accepted the gesture, and with a small leap, he was off the bed and ready for an adventure.

As they made their way towards the door, Severus couldn't help but curse the Dursleys under his breath. It wasn't the first time he had noticed how stunted Harry's growth was compared to his classmates. The boy was at least two heads shorter than most of them, and Severus could sense the frustration and embarrassment that came with it.

Before they left the room, Severus looked down at Harry with a gentle expression. "Would you like to use the restroom before we start our exploration?" he asked, concerned for the boy's comfort.

Harry thought for a moment before nodding. "Yes, please," he replied softly.

Severus directed him towards the bathroom and reminded him to call out if he needed anything. A few minutes later, Harry emerged, looking more at ease, and took hold of Severus's hand once again.

"Are you ready to go?" Severus asked kindly.

Nodded eagerly Harry replied, "Yes, sir. Let's explore!"

Severus' head bobbed in agreement as he deftly retrieved the two robes Don had left hanging by the door. It was a small gesture, but he wanted Harry to feel at home during his stay at the clinic. He handed one of the robes to the small boy, watching as Harry slipped it on, feeling a sense of satisfaction as he saw it engulf the child. Severus then put on his own robe, the black fabric flowing around him like a cape. He reminded himself to tease Don about choosing something something so close to his teaching robes.

After confirming that their feet were both clad in soft slippers, Severus cast a warming charm to ward off any potential chills as they ventured out into the hallway. The clinic's sterile environment always gave him the shivers, and he was sure Harry would feel the same. As they walked down the corridor, Severus gently guided the boy, his hand clasped softly around Harry's shoulder.

Their first stop was the cafeteria. The hospital-like setting was a stark contrast to the lush gardens that could be seen outside the full wall windows. Severus looked down at Harry and said, "How about a snack first? That was a pretty small lunch we had."

Nodding Harry's stomach rumbled at the thought of food. Severus led him over to the cafeteria counter, which resembled a sterile laboratory more than a place to eat. He picked up two slices of apple pie and placed them on a tray. "Do you like apple pie, Harry?" he asked kindly.

The boy looked down, shyly admitting, "I've never had it."

Smiled Severus replied, "That's okay, Harry. Would you like to try some?"

Harry's eyes lit up as he looked up at his professor and nodded eagerly. Severus grabbed two glasses of milk and placed them on the tray as well. He lifted the tray with one hand and kept his other hand lightly on Harry's shoulder guiding him.

"Is there a table you would like to sit at?" he asked the boy. Harry's gaze drifted longingly towards the booths near the side windows. The plush gardens outside were visible from there, creating a serene and calming atmosphere that Severus appreciated as well.

Shuffling his feet Harry looked down, unsure of what to say. Severus could feel the boy's unease and decided to take matters into his own hands. He gently squeezed Harry's shoulder and said, "How about in the booth over there by the window. What do you think?"

A smile slowly spread across Harry's face as he looked up at his professor. "That would be brilliant, sir," he replied, his eyes lighting up with excitement.

Severus led the way to the booth, the soft fabric of his robe swishing against the floor. As they sat down, he carefully placed the tray on the table, making sure the glasses of milk and apple pie were evenly distributed. A friendly nurse approached them and asked, "Would you like me to take care of that tray for you?"

Nodding, Severus was grateful for the offer. "Thank you, and would you mind telling Healer Patterson that we're having a small snack and then might take a walk in the garden?"

"Of course," the nurse replied with a smile before picking up the tray and walking away.

The man turned his attention back to Harry. "Would you like to go on that walk I mentioned?" he asked, his voice gentle and kind.

Harry's eyes widened with excitement, and a broad grin spread across his face as he eagerly nodded his head. "Very much, sir!"

Severus couldn't help but feel a surge of warmth in his chest as he watched the young boy before him. With a kind smile, he gestured towards the glass of milk sitting in front of Harry. "Then have your snack, and then we'll go," he said gently.

Without hesitation, Harry picked up the glass of milk and began to drink, relishing in the cool, creamy goodness that filled his mouth. Severus followed suit, enjoying the refreshment it provided. Once they had both drained their glasses, they turned their attention to the pie.

As Harry took his first bite, his eyes widened in amazement, and he sat there for a few moments, savoring the flavor that exploded in his mouth. Severus couldn't help but chuckle at the boy's reaction, finding it quite amusing.

"So, do you like it?" he asked, watching as Harry's face lit up even more.

"It's probably the best thing I've ever eaten!" Harry exclaimed, his voice filled with genuine excitement.

Severus couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness wash over him, knowing that this was likely one of the only treats the boy had ever had in his short life. He quickly pushed those thoughts aside, though, reminding himself that he was there to replace the child's bad memories with happy ones.

"I'm glad, Harry," he said, offering the boy a small smile.

Harry returned the smile, then eagerly dug into his pie, taking care not to eat too quickly. Severus happily followed suit, taking small bites and enjoying the delicious dessert.

Once they had both finished, Harry had devoured his entire slice, while Severus had managed to finish a decent chunk of his own. With a smile, Severus looked at the child before him, putting his fork down.

"How are you feeling, Harry?" he asked, wanting to make sure the boy was okay.

"Great! Can we go outside now?" Harry replied excitedly, his eyes shining with newfound energy.

"Ah, but first things first," Severus said, smiling warmly. "We must take care of our dishes. You see, even though this clinic has house elves, they believe that it's beneficial for patients to have some sort of responsibilities. It helps them feel productive and gives them a sense of purpose."

Harry nodded, his expression now one of understanding, as he listened intently.

"As such, we must wash our own dishes," Severus continued. "It's a small task, but an important one nonetheless. Now, let me show you how it's done."

Picking up his own dishes Severus gestured for Harry to follow suit. "Place your fork on your plate and carry that in one hand, while you carry your glass in the other," he instructed. "You see that window in the wall over there? Go put them over there, and I'll be over in a minute to show you how to wash them."

As Harry made his way to the window with his dishes, Severus watched him closely, studying his gait and movements. He wanted to make sure that the boy was comfortable walking with his cast, and that he wasn't in any obvious pain or discomfort. Satisfied that Harry was managing well, he decided that a short walk outside could do him some good.

After all, the fresh air and exercise would be beneficial for his recovery. And if Harry did tire out, Severus could easily carry him back inside. The boy was small and light enough to carry, and Severus mentally cursed the Dursleys once again for neglecting their nephew's basic needs.

As he made his way to the window to join Harry, he noticed the boy trying to conceal the fact that he had already washed his dishes. Smiling to himself, Severus placed his own dishes down and turned slightly towards Harry.

"Anxious to get outside?" he asked with a hint of amusement in his voice.

Harry's face flushed with embarrassment as he looked down. "I'm sorry, I didn't wait as you instructed, sir," he mumbled apologetically.

Severus placed a comforting hand on Harry's shoulder, feeling the tension in the boy's muscles begin to ease at the touch. "It's ok Harry," he said softly, his voice low and soothing. "I just thought you might not be familiar with this type of water hose. It's a little different from what you're used to, and it can be confusing for some."

Harry nodded, grateful for Severus's reassuring presence. He leaned into the man's hand, feeling a sense of safety and comfort that he hadn't experienced in a long time. "Aunt Petunia often had me cook and clean up at the local community center when her group got together to play bridge," he said, his voice quiet. "They had a sink kind of like this."

The man felt a pang of sadness as he listened to Harry's words. The boy had been forced to shoulder responsibilities far beyond his years, and it was clear that he had never been given the chance to simply be a child. Don had told him that it was important to encourage Harry to talk about his experiences, to help him process his emotions and begin to heal. So Severus pulled the boy back into him, giving him a one-armed hug as he listened.

"Who else helped with the cooking and cleaning?" he asked gently, hoping to keep Harry talking.

Harry shrugged, his body relaxing into Severus's embrace. "It was just me until Mrs. Landow started to come to the meetings. She refused to allow me to do everything by myself and helped every time she came."

Nodding, Severus filed away that information for later. He knew that it was important to build trust with Harry, to show him that he could be relied upon to listen and understand. But he also knew that he needed to be mindful of the boy's emotional state, to avoid overwhelming him with too much too soon.

Glancing over his shoulder, Severus caught the eye of a nearby nurse. He gestured with his head to the dishes on the counter, silently asking if she could take care of them. When she nodded, he turned his attention back to Harry.

"Come on Harry," he said, his voice gentle. "Let's go somewhere outside to talk some more. I want to hear more about your experiences at the community center, if you're comfortable sharing."

The child nodded eagerly, his eyes lighting up at the prospect of talking about Mrs. Landow. Severus unwrapped his arm from Harry's small frame but kept a reassuring hand on his shoulder as he led him outside to the garden. They sat down on a nearby bench, and Severus cast a warming charm over them both to ward off the chill of the late afternoon air.

"Tell me more about this Mrs. Landow, Harry," Severus prompted, his voice gentle.

Harry leaned into Severus's side, his small body seeking comfort and reassurance. "She was always very nice to me when we were in the kitchen," he said softly. "My Aunt always told me I wasn't allowed to eat any of the food I was preparing, but Mrs. Landow always snuck food to me. She said that what my Aunt didn't know wouldn't hurt her."

Severus couldn't help but smile at the memory, feeling a sense of fondness for the woman who had been kind to Harry when he needed it most. He brushed a stray lock of hair away from Harry's face, his heart aching at the thought of the boy's difficult upbringing.

"I'm glad she was there to help you, Harry," he said, his voice warm and compassionate. "How often did these meetings happen?"

"On Tuesdays and Thursdays," Harry whispered, his voice barely above a hoarse whisper. "I always looked forward to going because it meant that I got to eat that day."

Severus' heart constricted with the realization of just how dire Harry's situation had been. "When I missed a day, though," Harry continued, "the next time I went, Mrs. Landow was always so worried. As soon as Aunt Petunia left the kitchen, she would check me head to toe to make sure I was okay. Once she saw a few bruises, and she said something to Aunt Petunia...I wasn't allowed to go for three weeks."

He paused, his voice heavy with unspoken pain. "She never said anything after that, but she kept telling me that she would get me out of that 'hellhole' somehow, someday."

Severus' arm wrapped tightly around Harry's small frame in a side hug, offering comfort and safety to the young boy who had never known either. "I'm sorry, Harry, that she couldn't get you out sooner," he said softly. "You are out now, though, and you are safe. I promise you; you will never go back."

The weight of Harry's past hung heavily in the air, and Severus knew he needed to change the topic to lighten the mood. "Maybe we will take a trip to see Mrs. Landow," he mused aloud, the idea taking hold. "Would you like that, Harry?"

Harry's eyes lit up with excitement, and he nodded eagerly. "I would really like that. I even know where she lives. She brought me to her house one day when she found me in the park in the winter without a coat. She told me that I needed to at least warm up before she brought me home."

Severus felt a surge of gratitude towards the kind woman who had watched over Harry when no one else had. "I'll see what I can arrange then," he promised. "Now, how about our walk?"

Helping Harry up from the bench, Severus's strong arms supporting the boy's fragile frame. Harry's small hand slipped into Severus' larger one, and they began to stroll along the winding pathways of the lush garden.

The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the sound of birds chirping filled their ears. Harry's eyes were wide with wonder, taking in the vibrant colors and intricate designs of the garden.

As they walked, Harry bombarded Severus with endless questions, his curiosity piqued by the beauty around them. Severus answered each one patiently, taking the time to explain the various plants and their uses.

However as the minutes ticked by, Harry's energy levels began to noticeably decline. Severus couldn't help but notice how the boy's eyelids were drooping and his tiny legs were struggling to keep up. Seeing this, he gave Harry's shoulder a gentle squeeze and guided them both towards the clinic.

Harry looked up at him with confusion etched on his face. "Are we going back already?"

Severus smiled down at him, his warm gaze softening. "I can see you're starting to get a little tired, and I bet Don is looking for us or will be soon," he explained. "But don't worry, we will explore some more when we come back tomorrow. And maybe later, I'll tell you about the gardens at your Headmaster's house."

Harry nodded, a small yawn escaping his lips. He leaned into Severus' side, and Severus wrapped his arm around the boy's shoulders, guiding him back towards the clinic.

"Would you like some help for the rest of the way?" he offered, as they climbed the steps to the clinic.

Harry's mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions as he stood before Severus, unsure of what to do. His brain urged him to refuse the offer, warning him that it was too childish to be carried like a baby, but his heart yearned for the warmth and care that he had been deprived of for so long. He hesitated for a moment, torn between his head and his heart, before finally nodding in acceptance.

Severus bent down to scoop the child into his arms, his movements slow and gentle as he lifted Harry up against his chest. Harry felt a rush of comfort and safety as he rested his head on Severus' shoulder, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

As they walked, Severus quickened his pace, mindful of the child in his arms. In just a few minutes, they arrived at their destination and Severus carried Harry to their room, carefully placing him on the bed.

"You should rest a while until Don comes to fetch us for another test. Would you like to read a book or something else?" Severus asked, his voice soft and soothing.

Harry's eyes widened with excitement as he nervously fumbled with his hands. "Could I draw?" he asked, hopeful.

Severus smiled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "I think that can be arranged," he replied.

With a wave of his wand, Severus conjured up a small lap table, covered with a bunch of paper and an array of brightly colored pencils. Before placing the table on Harry's lap, he turned to the child, who was still sitting with his feet dangling over the edge of the bed.

"Why don't you get comfortable and lie back against the pillows?" he suggested.

With a soft exhale, Harry complied with Severus' instructions, obediently slipping off his robe and slippers. He settled back against the fluffy pillows, feeling the coolness of the sheets against his bare skin. He watched in silence as Severus deftly pulled the covers up, allowing them to drape loosely over his lap. The man's movements were fluid and graceful, and Harry couldn't help but feel grateful for his caregiver's attentiveness.

As he settled into the comfortable position, Severus looked at him with concern etched on his features. "You all set there, Harry? Do you need anything else?" he asked, his voice soft and soothing.

A small smile graced Harry's lips as he gazed up at Severus, feeling a sense of safety and comfort in his presence. "Thank you," he replied, his gratitude evident in his voice.

As Severus caught sight of the warm smile on Harry's face, he inclined his head in acknowledgement before settling onto his own bed. His attention then turned to the potions journal that Don had thoughtfully left for him on the bedside table, complete with a small, elegant bow. With a small shake of his head and a grateful smile, Severus removed the bow and opened the cover to begin reading.

The exchange of gifts had become an unspoken tradition between the two men, stretching all the way back to the first time Severus had visited the clinic. Each time he found himself there, Don would leave a carefully chosen gift by his bedside, a peace offering if you will. Though Don never admitted to being the mysterious gift-giver, Severus had long ago deduced his identity. Still, he always played along with the pretense of surprise, knowing that it was Don's way of making him feel cared for.

As he skimmed over the words on the page, Severus's thoughts drifted back to the first gift Don had given him, a small stuffed snake that still held a special place on his bookshelf. A fond smile tugged at the corner of his lips, and he gazed over at Harry. It was then that he noticed a small package with a bow sitting on the table beside the child, which he had overlooked earlier.

Instantly, Severus knew what it was, and he rose from the bed, making his way over to Harry. The boy looked up from his drawing as Severus approached, a curious expression on his face. As Severus placed the package on the tray in front of him, Harry's confusion only grew. But Severus simply smiled, savoring the joy of sharing in this unspoken tradition with his young charge.

As soon as he saw it, he recognized what it was and carefully rose from his bed to retrieve the little package from the nearby table. With a grin, he approached the boy, who paused his drawing and glanced up as Severus approached. However, the child's expression turned puzzled when he noticed the small package in Severus' hands. As Severus set it down on the tray in front of the boy, his confusion only deepened.

With a reassuring smile, Severus sat down on the bed next to Harry and gestured towards the small package.

"Harry, it appears that someone has left you a present. Would you like to open it?"

"Someone left this for me?" Harry asked incredulously, his eyes widening with excitement.

Severus nodded. "Yes, Harry. This is for you."

Harry's eyes pleaded for confirmation, and Severus could feel the weight of the child's uncertain past bearing down on him. "Are you sure it's for me?" Harry asked again, his voice shaking slightly.

Severus placed a comforting hand on Harry's shoulder, offering him a reassuring smile. "I'm sure, Harry. Now, why don't you open it and see what's inside?"

With trembling fingers, Harry carefully untied the bow that held the brightly wrapped present. He was filled with a mix of excitement and trepidation as he wondered what could be inside. The paper was smooth and glossy, and he didn't want to tear it, so he took his time as he carefully undid the tape.

As Harry revealed the contents of the package, Severus couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness for the child. No child should have to savor a gift with such caution, as if it were their last. A gift should be a source of joy and wonder, something to be excitedly ripped open and celebrated.

However, as the wrapping fell away, Harry's eyes widened in surprise and delight. Carefully cradled in his hands was a plush lion, slightly larger than the one he had seen at the store. Harry held it up, examining it from every angle, and then gave it a tentative hug. It was soft and warm, and he could feel the love that had gone into making it.

Nestled amongst the stuffing was a small note, which Harry retrieved and read with a smile. As he hugged his new lion, he reached for the other stuffed toy that had been his constant companion and hugged it tightly as well. It was as if the two toys were old friends, reunited at last.

Severus looked down at the note that had brought such joy to Harry's face and felt a warmth in his chest. "I thought Shadow might need some more company," the note read. He couldn't help but chuckle at the thought of Don and his uncanny ability to know everything. He shook his head in amusement and turned his attention back to the boy.

"So, what are you going to name your new lion?" he asked, genuinely curious.

Harry studied his new toy for a long moment, as if searching for the perfect name. Eventually, he looked up at Severus and shrugged his shoulders. "I don't know. What do you think I should name him, sir?"

Severus smiled at the boy and patted him on the shoulder. "That is up to you, Harry. He is your new friend, so you should choose a name that feels right for you. Take your time and think of something special."

As Harry contemplated a name for his new lion, Severus couldn't help but notice the drawing that lay on the table next to him. It was a beautiful, detailed picture of a woman with long red hair, holding a baby with black hair. Severus felt a tightness in his chest as he realized that it was Lily, holding Harry as a baby.

He couldn't help but let out a small gasp of surprise, and Harry looked up at him with a concerned expression. Following Severus' gaze to the drawing, he fumbled nervously with his hands.

"I'm...I'm sorry. It's not very good," Harry said, his voice small.

Severus roused himself from his reverie, blinking rapidly to clear his mind. His gaze fell upon the drawing that Harry had just presented him with. The intricacy and attention to detail in the artwork took his breath away.

"No Harry, it's quite stunning," Severus murmured in awe. He then noticed the slight fear in Harry's expression and let out a small sigh.

"I was just surprised at how wonderful it is. Do you have any photos of your mum and dad?"

Harry's eyes lit up at the mention of his parents. "Yes," he replied, nodding his head slightly. "Hagrid gave me a photo book before I left Hogwarts last year. I usually keep it under my pillow..."

Severus followed Harry's train of thought, his eyes still fixed on the stunning drawing of a red-haired woman that Harry had drawn "Is it back in your dorm, under your pillow?" he asked, his voice soft and gentle.

Nodding, Harry's expression crestfallen. "Yeah, I wish I had it here..." he trailed off, his voice trailing off as he looked at Severus with a mixture of longing and sadness.

Severus nodded understandingly. "I'll go floo Professor McGonagall then and ask her to fetch it for you. How about that?" he offered, hoping to alleviate Harry's disappointment.

Harry's face lit up with gratitude. "I...I would like that," he said, his voice filled with relief and gratitude.

Rising from the bed, Severus was intent on carrying out his promise. As he made his way towards the door, he was intercepted by Don, who had just walked into the room. The man smiled warmly at both Harry and Severus, his eyes filled with kindness and understanding.

"And where are you going?" he asked, his tone light and curious and placed a hand on his arm.

Severus leaned in towards Don and whispered softly about where he was planning to go. Don nodded his head in agreement and released his arm gently. As Don surveyed the weary expression on Harry's face, he realized that taking him to the therapy room might only exacerbate his stress levels. He determined that it would be best to have a heart-to-heart conversation with him in his room, where he could feel safe and comfortable.

As Severus exited the room, he cast a knowing glance at Don, indicating that he trusted him to handle the situation. Don approached Harry's bedside and pulled up a chair to sit next to him, gently asking, "Do you like your new lion, Harry?"

With a small nod, Harry replied, "Do...do you know who gave it to me?"

Don's sly smile spoke volumes as he gave the same answer he had given before, when Severus had inquired about the gift's origin. "I don't know, Harry, but whoever gave it to you clearly cares about you a great deal."

As Harry gazed at his new toy, a sense of comfort washed over him. Was it possible that he was not alone in the world after all?

Don, sensing the boy's unease, scooted closer to him and placed a reassuring hand on his knee. "Yes, Harry. You have a lot of people who care about you, including me, Severus, the Headmaster, your Head of House, and many others."

Feeling overwhelmed by the realization, Harry hugged his two soft toys tightly, tears welling up in his eyes. Don sensed his distress and sent a gentle wave of calming magic his way, hoping to ease his troubled thoughts.

"I know it's hard to believe right now, Harry. But with time, I hope you'll come to trust us and understand that we're here for you," Don continued, his voice gentle and soothing.

Still clutching his plushies, Harry nodded slightly, unsure of what to make of all this newfound attention and care.

Taking a deep breath, Don knew he had to broach a difficult topic with the child. "Harry, there's something important I need to talk to you about. Is that okay?"

As Don settled into the chair next to Harry's bed, he noticed the young boy's apprehensive expression. Harry's eyes were fixated on the stuffed animals that were now uncomfortably compressed between his chest and knees. It was evident that Harry had something on his mind, and Don sensed that this conversation was not going to be an easy one.

With a gentle touch, Don placed his hand back on Harry's raised knee, hoping to offer some comfort and reassurance. "Harry, I'm going to ask you a few questions, and I want you to answer me as honestly as possible. If at any point you feel uncomfortable, please tell me, and we can stop. Remember, talking about our experiences can often help us feel better."

Harry gave another small nod, and Don leaned in closer, moving his chair to the head of Harry's bed. "Do you remember the nightmare you had the other night, Harry? The one with the doctor in it?"

Harry's face crumpled, and he took a deep breath before answering, "Yes."

"Very good, Harry," Don replied, offering an encouraging smile. "Now, can you tell me what the doctor did after your aunt left the room?"

Harry's shoulders slumped, and he hesitated before replying, "Do I have to?"

"You don't have to do anything you're not comfortable with, Harry," Don reassured him, but he added, "but I promise you it can only help if you tell me."

Harry gave a small nod but continued to stare straight ahead, speaking in a detached, monotone voice. "He...he made me take off all my clothes...all of them. He then...touched me...down there. When...when he was done, ...he...took out a camera...and started to make me pose while...he took pictures of me..."

Don's heart ached as he watched Harry's emotions get the best of him. The young boy broke down, burying his face into the stuffed animals on his bed, sobbing brokenheartedly. Don knew he had to act quickly to help Harry. Without a second thought, Don got off his chair, placing the tray on the table next to them. He then sat on the bed next to Harry, pulling the distraught child into his lap. Placing a hand on Harry's chest, Don sent stronger spurts of calming magic to help soothe the boy.

He spoke to Harry in a calm, reassuring voice, hoping to bring him some comfort. "That's it, Harry. You're here with me, Don, and everything is alright. That man can never do that to you again, I promise. Just try to calm down a little for me and take some deep breaths."

At first, Harry resisted Don's magic and calming words, but after a few minutes, he gave in, feeling the warm embrace of Don's healing magic.

As he wept heavily, Harry began to wonder if he could share more of his pain with Don. He had always felt like he had to bear his burdens alone, but the simple act of confiding in someone else seemed to lift a weight from his chest. The calming magic that Don had sent into him was doing its job, and Harry's breathing gradually slowed down. With each passing moment, Harry felt a little bit lighter, a little bit more at peace.

"That's it, Harry," Don whispered softly. "You can cry as much as you need to now that you've calmed down a bit. I want you to know that you're safe here. No one will ever hurt or humiliate you like that again, I promise."

While Don was trying to comfort the child, his thoughts drifted to the terrible man who had taken pictures of him. Don knew he needed to contact the police officers he had met before when he had encountered similar situations with Muggle-born children. During their last meeting, the officers had mentioned that perpetrators like the man who had taken pictures of the boy often posted their photos on something called the "interweb," a new platform where the images could be seen by anyone. Don was horrified by the thought of someone violating and humiliating a child in that way and then exposing them to the world.

As Harry began to calm down, Severus entered the room holding a small photo album. When he saw Harry crying, he moved to approach him, but Don motioned for him to stay back and gestured toward his own bed. Severus understood that Don wanted to handle the situation on his own, and he sat down on his bed, observing as Don comforted the child. It was important for Harry to learn to trust people other than just Severus, and Don's efforts were a step in that direction.

Severus watched as Don comforted Harry, holding him close and whispering words of comfort until the child's sobs subsided. When Don felt that Harry was ready, he gently pulled the child away from his chest and offered him a small smile.

"How are you feeling now, Harry?" Don asked, his voice gentle and concerned.

Harry took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Lighter... like a weight has been lifted off my chest," he replied, his voice barely above a whisper.

Don smiled softly. "I'm very glad to hear that, Harry. Now, do you want to sit on your own or stay where you are? Either way, I believe Severus has brought something for you."

"I... I can sit on my own," Harry said hesitantly, feeling a little better but still shaken.

"Okay, Harry." Don carefully lifted him up and placed him on the bed beside him, making sure that he was comfortable. Meanwhile, Severus got off his bed and took a seat in the chair Don had vacated earlier.

Severus then produced a small photo album and placed it on Harry's lap. "Thank you for bringing this, sir," Harry said gratefully.

"Open it up, Harry. There are some more photos in the back," Severus instructed gently.

Harry looked up at him, wiping the last of his tears with the back of his sleeve. "There are?" he asked, feeling a flicker of curiosity and interest despite everything that had happened.

Nodded silently Severus opened the photo album to the page where he had inserted the new pictures. He had gone to Minerva's office and explained the situation to her, and she had immediately offered to provide him with some old photos of Harry's parents. As he placed the photos of Lily and James Potter in the album, he couldn't help but notice that he was in many of them, standing close to Lily or even next to her.

Severus looked up at Minerva with a grateful nod, but she merely returned the gesture and pretended not to notice the tears in his eyes which he was grateful for.

Meanwhile, Harry was studying the new photos with a small smile on his face. As he looked at each one, he felt a little bit closer to the parents he had never known. It was a bittersweet feeling, but it was still better than the crushing despair he had felt earlier.

Severus made a silent vow to himself that he would add some of his own photos to the collection later that night. He would also reach out to some of his colleagues and ask if they had any pictures they were willing to contribute.

When Harry finished going through the photos and looked back up at him, Severus noticed a few more tears in his eyes.

"Th-thank you," Harry stuttered, his voice choked with emotion.

With a flick of his wand, Severus conjured handkerchief and held it out to Harry, who gratefully took it and wiped away his tears. "Don't thank me, Harry," Severus said softly. "These photos are from your Head of House, but when we return to Hogwarts tonight, I'll add some of my own for you."

Suddenly, without warning, Harry launched himself from the bed and into Severus's arms, leaving the photo book behind. Severus was momentarily caught off guard, but then he wrapped his arms tightly around the boy, holding him close as Harry took comfort in his new guardians arms.

For a moment, Severus closed his eyes and allowed himself to indulge in the memories that the photos had brought back. He thought of Lily, the woman he had loved so fiercely, and the pain of losing her all those years ago. But holding Harry in his arms, he also felt a sense of comfort, as if he were somehow able to keep a part of Lily alive through the boy.

Finally, Severus pulled back from Harry, looking into the boy's tear-streaked face. "I take it you like my idea?" he asked, trying to lighten the mood.

Harry's face lit up with a smile. "Very much, sir!" he exclaimed.

"Good," Severus said, feeling a sense of satisfaction. He let Harry jump down from his arms and climb back onto the bed, giving the boy some space.

Harry's cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he clambered onto the bed, feeling foolish for his earlier outburst. He scolded himself internally, berating himself for acting like a baby in front of his guardian and Don.

Don, who was attuned to Harry's emotions, sensed the boy's discomfort and intervened gently. Placing two fingers under Harry's chin, he held the boy's gaze and spoke words of reassurance.

"There's no need to feel ashamed, Harry," Don reassured him. "Expressing your emotions is perfectly natural, and crying is an important part of that. The old myth that 'boys don't cry' is just that - a myth. Everyone needs to release their emotions, regardless of gender, and there's no shame in doing so."

As Don spoke, he glanced at Severus every now and then to ensure that he was following the conversation. Both of them understood that Harry was going through a period of emotional instability, which was common among children who had endured trauma for an extended period of time.

With a final pat on the shoulder, Don released his hold on Harry's chin and cast a tempus charm to check the time. Nodding to himself in acknowledgement, he reminded himself that Harry had a bone density test scheduled soon. Don was determined to provide Harry with the best possible care and support during this trying time.

Don gently addressed Harry and reminded him of the purpose of his visit. "Alright Harry, we have a few more tests for you today, including a bone density test," he said, giving Harry a reassuring nod.

Harry nodded back, though his nerves were getting the better of him. Don could see the anxiety in the boy's eyes, so he continued to explain what the test was all about.

"This test is going to help me determine how strong your bones are and if they need any help growing. We'll need to go to a room that isn't affected by magic and use a muggle contraption for the test."

Harry's curiosity was piqued, and he asked, "What kind of muggle machine?"

"It's a machine that's similar to an x-ray machine," Don replied. "You'll need to lie flat on a table, and a large piece of metal will go over your body to scan all the bones in your body. The scan will only take ten minutes, and you won't feel a thing."

"Will you be there?" Harry pleaded with Severus, who turned to him with a reassuring expression.

Severus took Harry's hand gently and replied, "I will be by your side throughout the whole process, as will Don. Magical people are not affected by radiation in the same way as muggles, so we can stay in the room with you."

Harry nodded in acknowledgment, and Don rose from his seat, taking Harry's hand in his own. "Let's go, Harry," he said.

As Harry got up from the bed to follow the Healer and Severus out of the room, Severus draped a robe around Harry's shoulders, put soft slippers on his feet, and cast a warming charm over him.

Walking down the hallway, Harry clung tightly to his plush toy, Shadow, feeling a little apprehensive. He had left his other toy on the bed because carrying both toys would be cumbersome, and he was more attached to the small kneazle than the lion.

When they arrived at the room, Harry hesitated at the door. Severus noticed Harry shaking and holding his plush toy close to his chest, so he knelt down before the child and placed a hand on his cheek.

"Hey there, Harry. What's the matter?"

Harry leaned into the gentle touch of the concerned Professor, and unconsciously relaxed a little. "I'm...nervous," he admitted.

Severus gently brushed Harry's unruly locks out of his eyes and placed a reassuring hand on the boy's shoulder. "Don't worry, Harry," he whispered softly, "I'll be right here with you the whole time." The young boy looked up at his guardian with a mixture of fear and trust in his eyes as they made their way into the examination room.

Inside the room, Severus led Harry over to a tall table that seemed to tower over them both. With a swift motion, he lifted the small boy up by his armpits and carefully placed him on the table. It was so tall that even Severus himself would need assistance to climb up.

As Harry settled onto the table, Don came over holding a soft pillow, which he placed neatly under the boy's head. Severus took Harry's hand in his own, their fingers entwining, and helped him to lay down flat on the table.

Don pressed a button on a remote, and a large metal plate suddenly materialized above Harry's feet. The boy looked up at it with curiosity and apprehension. He didn't have the nerves to ask any more questions though.

"Don't worry, Harry," added Don, patting Harry gently on the shoulder. "Just try to lie still and it will all be over before you know it."

With a small nod from Harry, Don pressed the button to start the scan, and the metal plate began its slow ascent up Harry's body, moving towards his shoulders before gradually making its way back down. Harry's eyes were tightly shut, and his grip on his stuffed toy tightened as if his life depended on it.

As soon as the scan was complete, Severus wasted no time in lifting Harry off the table and into his arms. Seeing Harry so frightened tugged at Severus's heartstrings, and he held the boy tightly, gently rubbing his back in soothing circles.

"It's all right, Harry. It's all over," he murmured softly, his voice full of comfort.

Don approached them, placing a hand on Severus's shoulder and whispering something in his ear. Severus nodded in response before setting Harry down on his feet and helping down the hallway and back to their room. He helped the child gently jump on his bed and carefully removed his slippers and robe, tucking him under the covers.

As he spotted the sleeping potion a nurse had left by the bed, Severus couldn't help but feel grateful for the magical remedies at their disposal. Pouring a small amount of the potion into a spoon, he handed the spoon to Harry who took it with a look of confusion.

"It's a mild sleeping drought. You should sleep for a few hours Harry," he said softly. "You're tired and stressed and need a bit of rest. When you wake up we can have some dinner, okay?"

As Harry drifted off into a peaceful slumber, Severus silently added, his voice soft and low, "...and we can also go over the results of the test." Though he was grateful for the efficient and precise nature of muggle technology, Severus despised the wait times before the results arrived. It gave too much time for the mind to wander, creating a plethora of distressing scenarios. One of the reasons why they decided it would be best for Harry to sleep throughout the wait was to prevent him from working himself up into a panic.

The child nodded slowly, weariness tugging at his small frame as he closed his eyes, lulled by the potion coursing through his body. Once the boy was asleep he adjusted the boys covers so he was completely tucked in and lend down to place a small kiss on his forehead. Don followed close behind as Severus helped the boy walk back to their quarters, watching the scene before him with a slight smile. It was heartwarming to see Severus, the stern and unrelenting man, caring for someone so tenderly.

As Severus finally stopped fussing over Harry, he turned and caught Don's gaze, the latter's eyes filled with amusement. Heat rose to his cheeks as Severus gathered himself and sat down on the bed, embarrassed that he had been caught acting like a doting father.

With a gentle pat on Severus' knee, Don spun the chair around and settled down beside the still-flustered professor. "Severus, there's nothing wrong with caring for a child who needs all the love he can get," he reassured him. "In fact, I think it's sweet that you care so much."

Severus let out a deep sigh, burying his face in his hands. "I suppose you'll never let me forget about this, will you?"

Chuckling softly, Don slid over to sit beside Severus. "Why would you want to forget? In fact, I'm rather pleased to see you taking such a genuine interest in him. It's not only good for Harry, but it's also good for your own heart to open up a bit."

Lifting his head slightly, Severus peered at Don through his fingers. "Please, promise me you won't mention to Minerva and Albus that I kissed him on the forehead."

Patting Severus' knee comfortingly, Don nodded understandingly. "I won't say a word if it troubles you so much. However, don't try to conceal your emotions from them. It's evident to all who observe you that you care deeply for the child."

Severus slumped down onto the edge of his bed, his hands fidgeting nervously in his lap. "I...I was considering adoption. Guardianship isn't stable enough for Harry, and I don't want the Ministry interfering. But, do you think it's too soon? Am I making a mistake?"

Don could sense the agitation building within Severus, so he sent a calming wave of magic towards him, hoping to ease his distress. "Take a deep breath, Severus. I believe that adoption would be an excellent option for Harry, but you should talk to him first and see what he thinks about it."

Severus nodded slightly, and Don could feel his breathing evening out. He stopped the flow of magic and gently patted Severus' knee before rising from the bed.

"You need to rest, Severus. The few hours of sleep you've had here and last night aren't enough. You look exhausted, and I can see the bags under your eyes."

Severus let out a weary sigh, removing his slippers and robe before pulling back the covers. As soon as his head hit the pillow, he was out like a light.

Don smiled at the sight, knowing that Severus often put on a tough exterior to hide his emotions, but Don could always read him like an open book. Tucking the covers in around him, Don placed a charm on both of them to alert him when they woke up. He vowed to ensure that both of his patients received a nutritious meal tonight, whether they liked it or not.

Severus Snape sat on his bed in the clinic glaring on the plate of food in front of him. He had no appetite, and the mere thought of eating made him feel nauseous. But Don was being insistent.

"Come on Severus, eat please," Don urged, his tone gentle but firm.

Severus shot him a withering glare, one that could make even the bravest seventh-year student quiver in fear. He let out a low growl, as if to convey his frustration.

Don merely rolled his eyes at the man's dramatics. "Yes, yes, I know Severus. You are the meanest Professor in Hogwarts," he said, his lips twitching in amusement. "But I also know that you need your strength up to be snarky and mean to those poor students. So eat!"

The man huffed, but he knew Don was right. With a heavy sigh, Severus reluctantly picked up his fork and began to poke at his food. He wasn't sure what it was, but it didn't look particularly appetizing. However, he knew he had to eat it if he wanted to regain his strength.

Don noticed Severus's reluctance and sent him another look. "Come on Severus," he said in a gentle tone. "I know you want to set a good example for someone else in here."

He sent one last glare at Don, but when he saw the warning look the Healer was giving him, he sighed and looked down at his meal. He began to eat slowly, still not enjoying it, but at least making an effort.

Don patted Severus on the arm, giving him a small nod of approval. "Good job, Severus"

The Healer shifted his attention to the almost-teenager sprawled on the next bed. He had completely missed the show put on by Severus, caught up in his own world of devouring his meal. The Healer couldn't help but feel a sense of relief that Harry had not witnessed Severus' crankiness he would witness that soon enough.

Taking a seat in the chair that separated the two beds, Don, observed his two boys. Just ten minutes ago, he had gently roused them from their slumber and placed trays of steaming hot food on their laps. Don wanted to be sure they both ate a good meal before they went back to Severus's rooms. Especially Severus.

As soon as Harry caught sight of the scrumptious food in front of him, his sleepy eyes widened in excitement, causing Don to chuckle softly. He knew that he was going to have his hands full with this little rascal. The boy's lively spirit was infectious, and Don had a sneaking suspicion that his antics were going to cause much amusement in the future.

Severus, on the other hand, was not as enthusiastic about the meal as Harry. He groaned and grumbled, insisting that he wasn't hungry. However, with the help of an appetite stimulant and a few stern scowls, Don finally managed to get him to eat. It was a challenging task, but Don was determined to see Severus nourished and healthy.

Don shook his head to clear his thoughts and refocused on Severus, who was enjoying his meal with gusto. However, Severus suddenly stopped eating and looked at Don with pleading eyes. Don let out a sigh and went over to sit beside him.

Reaching out Don placed his hand on Severus's forehead, hoping to find it cool and clammy. Instead, he felt the heat radiating off it and immediately felt a pit form in his stomach. Without hesitation, Don gently took the tray of food away from Severus and placed it on the bedside table. He then help Severus so he was laying down and proceeded to remove the pillows from under Severus's head so that he was lying flat on his back.

The healer cast a silencing spell around the two of them, ensuring that their conversation would remain private. He knew that Severus preferred to keep his ailments to himself, and he didn't want Harry to overhear their discussion and worry needlessly.

"How long have you felt unwell, Severus, and why did you not say anything?" Don inquired, his voice soft and low.

Severus turned his head towards the wall, his breaths coming out in shallow gasps. He let out a small sigh before finally answering.

"It was just a small stomach ache before I went to sleep. It was nothing," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

The healer placed a gentle hand on Severus's arm, feeling the man shiver slightly under his touch. "Talk to me, Severus," he said in a calm tone.

He hesitated for a moment before turning his head slightly towards Don. "I didn't want to bother you. It was nothing serious," he said, trying to downplay his discomfort.

Don's frown deepened as they fell into the usual dance of Severus stubbornness when it came to seeking help. "You know better than to keep even the smallest hurt from me, Severus. Now relax and let me see what's wrong," he said firmly, yet gently.

Severus nodded in resignation, allowing Don to lift his pajama top and examine him. Don's skilled hands traced Severus's abdomen, sending out magic to diagnose the problem. He also sent a soothing magic to ease Severus's pain, and a touch of warmth to keep him comfortable.

As Don's magic flowed through Severus's body, the man's tense muscles slowly began to relax. He closed his eyes, feeling the magic working its way through his body, soothing and healing.

When Don was finished, he replaced Severus's top and placed his hand on the man's forehead. "It's just a small stomach ache and fever. Nothing serious, but I want to give you a stomach soother and fever reducer to make sure it does not get worse. Next time, please tell me when you don't feel well before you eat, and I can get you something milder," he said, his voice gentle but firm.

Nodding, Severus still felt the effects of the magic flowing through his body. His stomach was too upset to complain or argue with Don.

As Don turned to leave, Severus's hand shot out and grasped his arm. Concern etched on Don's face as he turned back to face Severus.

"What's wrong, Severus?" he asked, his voice filled with worry.

Severus's head was throbbing with pain, and he needed something to alleviate it. He had been hesitant to mention it before, but he knew he had to speak up.

"Head," he muttered, his voice barely audible.

Although Don was aware that Severus had a headache, he hoped that Severus would speak up and acknowledge his discomfort. Don believed that it was beneficial for Severus to admit his pain and wished to motivate him to do so more frequently.

"I'll get you something to ease your headache. I appreciate you telling me about it, Severus."

Don gave his arm a gentle pat. "I'll be back soon, Severus," Don assured him.

After seeing Severus' nod, Don checked that Harry was still eating and when he saw he was he left the room. A few moments later, he returned with four potions in hand. He quickly made his way back to the bed and gently helped Severus sit up, placing the pillow back behind his head.

With Severus' eyes still closed, Don administered the headache potion first, as it seemed to be a particularly severe headache so he wanted to take care of that first.

As Severus swallowed the thick potion, he grimaced at the unpleasant taste, but then relaxed as the burning pain in his head dissipated, allowing him to open his eyes without discomfort.

"Thank you," he murmured.

"You're most welcome, Severus. Now it's time for the stomach soother," Don said.

Severus took the potion and drank it in one gulp. As the potion took effect, he let out a sigh of relief and took the final potion that Don offered him. After downing it, he relaxed back onto the bed and gave Don a grateful look.

Once Severus had taken the fever reducer, Don placed a hand on his forehead and sighed in relief as he felt that it was no longer as hot. He then retrieved the fourth potion and waved it in front of Severus.

Don looked at Severus with a serious expression as he handed him the final vial of potion. "Just one more, Severus. And it is not optional."

Severus let out a sigh of resignation and scowled at the vial, knowing all too well the taste he was about to endure. He took the nutrient potion from Don's hand and examined it for a moment before quickly downing the entire contents in one gulp. The unpleasant taste caused him to grimace, and he promptly handed the vial back to Don.

The healer couldn't help but smile slightly at Severus's reaction, and he patted him on the shoulder in a reassuring manner. "After Harry is finished eating, you two should head back to Hogwarts so Harry can get used to your rooms. Perhaps you could also share those photos you were talking about earlier."

Nodding slightly, Severus felt relieved that the ordeal was almost over. He sat up a little straighter in bed and listened intently as Don continued. "But remember, if you start to feel worse or this 'stomach ache' turns into anything more serious, you must call me immediately. This is not a request."

Don gave him a stern look, and Severus felt his cheeks flush with embarrassment. "I will, Don," he promised.

"Good," Don said firmly. "You can leave your things here if you want, since you're coming back tomorrow. Why don't you get up and get dressed if you're feeling up to it? Although, you'll just be getting back into your pajamas when you return."

Don rose from his spot on the side of the bed, stretching his limbs and letting out a soft sigh. As he did so, he glanced over at Severus, who was now sitting up on the edge of the bed, his long legs swinging over the side.

"I'll get dressed," Severus announced, his tone clipped but polite. "I wanted to have a word with Minerva after Harry goes to bed."

"You're going to ask her to come tomorrow when I run the tests on Harry to see if he has any learning disabilities?" Don asked kindly.

Severus nodded, his dark eyes flickering with worry. "She has a right to be there as his Head of House, and I would like to have her there."

Don patted the man on the shoulder in agreement as Severus stood up from the bed and made his way over to a small table in the corner of the room. Opening a drawer, he pulled out a set of clothes and disappeared into the bathroom to change.

As Severus dressed, Don canceled the silencing charm and walked over to where Harry was finishing up his meal. The boy looked up at him with bright green eyes, a small smile on his face as he took the last bite of his food.

"How was your dinner, Harry?" Don asked, as he sat down on the bed next to the young boy. His gentle hand came to rest on Harry's knee, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath his fingers.

Harry's face lit up with a smile as he looked up at the Healer. "It was very good," he replied, his voice soft but cheerful.

Don's smile widened at the boy's response, and he reached over and carefully removed the tray from Harry's lap, his hands moving with a skilled grace as he vanished it away to be cleaned in the kitchens.

With the task complete, Don turned his attention back to Harry. "So, have you decided on a name for your new lion?" he inquired kindly.

Harry's cheeks reddened with a shy blush, and he cast his eyes downwards, avoiding Don's gaze. "Lio," he murmured softly, his voice barely audible.

Don leaned back in his chair, his eyes sparkling with delight. "Lio, the majestic lion," he mused, his voice laced with admiration. "What a perfect name for such a noble creature."

Harry looked up tentatively, his eyes searching for Don's approval. "You really think so?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

He reached over and patted Harry's hand, a gesture of comfort and support. "I'm sure he'll love it just as much as you do."

Don gazed at Harry with a twinkle in his eye, his heart swelling with affection. "You know, Harry," he said, his voice low and conspiratorial, "I have a feeling that you and Lio are going to have some amazing adventures together."

As soon as Don mentioned the idea, Harry's face brightened with excitement, and his eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Really?" he asked, unable to contain his eagerness.

Don nodded, a broad smile spreading across his face. "Oh, yes," he said, his words rich with embellishment. "I can see it now. You and Lio, riding off into the sunset, with the wind in your hair and the sun on your faces."

A chuckle escaped Harry's lips as he envisioned the scene in his mind. "That would be some sight," he grinned, his voice filled with mirth.

Don smiled gently, "It would be pretty amazing, Harry," he said, his voice soft but firm. "I promise you that. Now, why don't you go get ready to go home for the night? Tomorrow, we can discuss your last test and perhaps some more that I would like you to take."

Harry nodded meekly, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed much like Severus had done earlier. Don reached out to steady him, his eyes sparkling with warmth and kindness.

As Severus emerged from the bathroom, Don caught his eye and motioned for him to come closer "I'm going to go fetch a potion for Harry," he whispered, his expression grave. "Upset stomachs are no fun, especially when it's from the Floo."

Don swiftly exited the room, leaving Harry to emerge from his bathroom still wearing his cozy pajamas. Though the sight made Severus chuckle, he quickly composed himself.

"Do you want to get dressed, Harry, or do you just want to go home like that?" he asked.

Harry's cheeks turned a deep shade of red as he looked down at his feet. "Could I stay in my pajamas, sir?" he asked timidly.

Severus gave a small nod. "You can, Harry. Normally, I have a rule that when it's still light out, you have to be dressed, but these are special circumstances."

Relieved, Harry walked over to his bed and began making it. Taking Harry's cue, Severus followed suit and made his own bed.

As they finished up, Severus approached Harry and lifted him up so he could sit on the bed. "Did Don tell you we were going back home?" he asked.

Harry nodded his head shyly. "He also said that we would go over the test he did today tomorrow."

Severus sighed, sensing the nervousness in Harry's voice. Why did Don have to mention the test at all? Now, the poor child would worry all night.

"Don't worry, Harry. Everything is fine," he reassured the boy, wrapping his arm around his shoulders for comfort. Harry leaned into the embrace, grateful for the support.

As Don walked into the room, Severus sent him a steely glare that could cut through ice. At first, Don was bewildered, unable to discern the meaning behind the intense look. But as he caught sight of Harry sitting on the bed, fidgeting nervously, he realized the gravity of the situation.

Letting out a small sigh, Don walked over to the bed and placed the vial he had gone to retrieve on the bedside table. He then sat down on Harry's other side, placing a comforting hand on the boy's shoulder.

Don spoke softly, "What's wrong, Harry?" His words were filled with empathy and compassion.

Harry's response was hesitant and subdued. He lowered his head and whispered, "Can we talk about that test now?"

"We can talk about it, Harry," Don replied in a calm and reassuring tone. "But I had hoped that we could wait until morning when we have all had a good night's rest."

Harry's eyes pleaded with Don, "Please, I need to know."

"Alright, Harry. That test we did scanned all the bones in your body and checked to see how hard they were," Don explained. He paused, taking a moment to send a wave of calming magic to Harry so he would be more at ease.

"It seems, Harry, that your bones are not as hard as they should be. They are actually quite soft. What that means, Harry, is that it takes very little for your bones to break, and you are going to have to be very careful."

Harry's eyes widened in alarm as he looked up at Don. "Quidditch?" he asked, the fear in his voice palpable.

Don heaved a heavy sigh, his eyes clouded with worry and concern. "I'm sorry, Harry, but right now, I just don't know. We're going to have to try a few things and see how you respond. I'm going to prescribe some calcium and Vitamin D supplements for you to take, and we'll monitor your progress over the next few months to see if you're fit to rejoin the team."

Harry's breaths came in ragged gasps as he struggled to calm himself. Don's gentle hand rested on his chest, radiating a soothing magic that should have brought Harry some comfort. But the boy was too distressed, too lost in his own thoughts and fears to accept the help.

Don glanced over at Severus, silently pleading for assistance. With a swift nod, the potions master slipped out of the room in search of a calming potion or a nurse who could provide one.

As Don continued to pour calming magic into Harry, he could feel the boy's resistance waning. But it wasn't enough. After several minutes of trying, Don realized that his current approach wasn't working. He needed to try something else.

Without a second thought, he scooped Harry up into his lap, holding the trembling boy close to his chest. The close contact was enough to snap Harry out of his haze.

Just then, Severus reappeared, a small vial of potion in his hand. Don gratefully accepted it and held it up to Harry's lips. "Come on, Harry," he urged gently. "Drink this potion. It will help you feel better and make it easier for you to breathe."

Harry reluctantly allowed Severus to help him swallow the potion, his throat tight with anxiety. But as soon as the liquid hit his stomach, he felt a wave of relief wash over him. His tense muscles slowly relaxed, and his breathing evened out.

He slumped against Don, grateful for the Healer's comforting presence. Don's hand continued to send calming magic into Harry but now at a gentler pace.

As Harry's mind cleared, he focused on Don's voice, following the Healer's instructions to breathe slowly and deeply. It wasn't long before his heart rate slowed, and his breathing became more regular.

Don smiled at Harry, a reassuring hand on the boy's shoulder. "Very good, Harry. You're doing great. Just keep breathing with me."

Harry shook his head, tears welling up in his eyes. "I'm sorry...I'm so weak."

Don's expression turned stern. "No, Harry. You are not weak. You are strong, and you are going to get through this. But first, you need to calm down."

He continued to talk softly to Harry, offering words of encouragement and support. Meanwhile, Severus had repositioned himself on the bed next to the two of them, his hand gently rubbing circles on Harry's back.

After a few moments, Don slowly withdrew his hand and stopped the magical flow. Harry's breathing returned to a normal rhythm and his tense muscles relaxed. The young wizard looked up at Don, his green eyes glistening with unshed tears.

"Are you calm enough to talk now and tell me why you became so upset?" Don asked, his voice gentle and soothing.

Before Harry could work himself up again, Don placed his hand back on his chest and started a gentle trickle of magic. The warmth spread through Harry's body, easing the tension and helping him maintain a slow, steady breath.

With a small nod, Harry spoke in a low voice. "I need to fly...it's the only time I feel...free."

Don's expression softened, and he nodded in understanding. "I never said you could not fly Harry; I just said that quidditch was too dangerous at the moment."

The words lifted a weight off Harry's shoulders, and a glimmer of hope shone in his eyes. "I can still fly?"

Don nodded, his eyes bright with a smile. "Yes Harry, but there will be certain restrictions. You will always need an adult near by to catch you if you were to fall, and we will have to add some extra safety charms to your broom just so nothing happens."

Harry's lips turned up into a grateful smile. "Ok...I'm sorry I freaked out..."

"Don't be too hard on yourself, Harry. You have nothing to apologize for," Don reassured him, his soothing voice helping to calm the boy. "You felt like something you loved was being taken away from you, and that's understandable. Your emotions are raw right now, and it's okay to let them show."

Harry let out a deep sigh of relief, his head dropping back to rest on Don's shoulder. As Don eased the flow of magic, Harry felt the tightness in his chest loosen and his racing thoughts begin to slow.

"Do you need some time to relax, or would you like to head back home now?" Don asked gently.

Harry nodded, feeling drained from the intense emotions he had just experienced. "Can we go home, please?"

"Of course," Don replied, a kind smile on his face. "But first, let's make sure you're feeling better. Take this stomach soother I brought for you, and grab Shadow and Lio. Then we can head back through the floo."

As Harry took the potion and retrieved his beloved plushies, Don turned to Severus and spoke in hushed tones, so as not to worry the boy. "I'll give you a supply of that potion as well. If Harry has another nightmare like he did last night, it might be beneficial for both of you if he takes it."

Severus nodded gratefully, his concern for Harry evident in his eyes. He smiled down at the boy, holding out a hand for him to take. "Alright, Harry. Let's go home."

With a gentle smile, Don handed the potion to Harry, who gratefully took it and downed it in one gulp. As the potion began to take effect, Severus rose from his chair and took Harry's small hand in his own, leading the boy out of the room with Don following closely behind.

As they made their way towards the floo, Don paused and placed a hand on each of their shoulders, causing them to turn and face him. "Remember, if you need me, don't hesitate to call," he reminded them, his voice full of concern.

Both Harry and Severus nodded, their gratitude for Don's kindness evident in their eyes. With Severus still holding tightly onto Harry's hand, they stepped through the floo.

As they arrived back at Hogwarts, Severus held onto Harry's arm to steady him as he stumbled on his landing. Harry blushed in embarrassment, but was grateful for Severus's support. With a small smile, Severus led Harry to the couch, but not before teasing him about his poor landing skills.

"We'll have to work on your landings, Harry," he said with a chuckle, earning a shy grin from the boy.

Once Harry was settled on the couch, Severus knelt down in front of him, his eyes full of warmth and kindness. "I'll be right back, Harry. I have something to show you. Will you be okay for a few minutes?"

Harry nodded eagerly, excited to see what Severus had in store for him. As Severus made his way to his room to retrieve the album he had put away so many years ago, he couldn't help but feel a sense of nostalgia wash over him.

Opening the trunk where he kept all the things that reminded him of his past, Severus's eyes landed on a familiar scarf that had belonged to Lily. It was the same scarf that she had wrapped around his leg after he had been injured by the forbidden forest. He had tried to return it to her once he had healed, but she had insisted that he keep it.

As he held the scarf in his hand, Severus couldn't help but smile as he was transported back in time. He could feel the warmth of the sun on his face and the soft touch of Lily's hand on his cheek. It was a bittersweet memory, but one that he cherished nonetheless.

Severus paused for a moment, his eyes fixed on the two leather-bound albums resting at the bottom of the trunk. Memories of his childhood with Lily flooded his mind, bringing both a wave of warmth and a pang of longing. He could hear her laughter and see her bright green eyes sparkling in the sunlight as he gently ran his fingers over the cover of the album featuring a picture of them hugging when they were just eight years old.

With a deep sigh, Severus closed the lid of the trunk and held the albums close to his chest as he made his way out of his room. For a moment, he hesitated, unsure if he should share these precious mementos with Harry. But then, he reminded himself that every child had the right to know their parents and their history, especially when they had so few pictures to remember them by.

As he approached the couch where Harry was waiting, Severus felt a sense of purpose wash over him. He sat down beside the boy, carefully placing one of the albums on the nearby side table. Wrapping one arm around Harry's shoulders, he opened the other album to reveal a collection of treasured photographs, each one a precious reminder of Lily's life.

Severus sat down next to Harry on the couch, holding the album with the oval picture of himself and Lily on the cover. He put an arm around Harry's small frame, feeling the warmth of the boy's body against his own. "Would you like to see more pictures of your mother, Harry?" he asked softly.

Harry leaned into Severus, his eyes bright with anticipation. It warmed Severus' heart to see the boy so eager to learn about his mother. He opened the album and began to recount stories of Lily's childhood, pointing out the different pictures as he went along. The memories came flooding back to him, and for a moment, he was transported back to a time when he and Lily had been young and carefree.

"You see, Harry, your mother and I knew each other for a very long time," Severus began, his voice soft and tinged with emotion. "We were like family. Her parents, your grandparents, took me in when I was just a boy. My own father was not a kind man, and after my mother died, they became my surrogate family."

Harry listened intently, his eyes wide with wonder. He had never heard this side of the story before. As Severus continued to explain, Harry reached out and traced the photo with his finger, as if trying to touch the memories of his mother and father.

But then, the mood shifted. "Your mom died?" Harry's voice was filled with sadness.

Severus felt a lump form in his throat. "Yes, Harry. She was very sick, and not even the Healers at St. Mungo's could heal her."

"I'm sorry, sir," Harry whispered.

Severus' arm tightened around Harry's small frame. "It's okay, Harry. It was a very long time ago."

He then turned the page of the album to reveal a photo of Lily dumping dirt over his head in a sandbox. "As you can see, your mother had a mischievous side as well. I couldn't get all of that dirt out of my hair for a full week," he chuckled.

Harry's eyes sparkled with excitement as he flipped through the pages of the old photo album. Each image captured a moment in time, frozen in an instant that Harry could never experience himself. But he didn't mind, not when he had Severus by his side, reminiscing about the past together.

As they reached the last page of the first album, Harry felt a weight press into his side. It was Severus, the man's arm draped comfortably around him as they sat on the couch. Harry looked up at him and smiled, feeling grateful for his presence.

But as Severus closed the book and pulled Harry onto his lap, Harry could sense that something had changed. There was a sadness in the man's eyes, a pain that he couldn't quite conceal. Harry didn't know what to say, so he simply stayed still, letting Severus hold him close.

Severus spoke softly, his voice barely above a whisper, "I'm sorry, Harry." He could feel the weight of his past mistakes bearing down on him as he spoke. "I should have taken you in after your parents died. I shouldn't have left you with your aunt."

eeling a lump form in his throat, Harry struggled to find the right words to say. "It's okay, sir," he said, his voice hoarse with emotion. "I'm here now."

Severus shook his head. "No, Harry. It's not okay. But I promise you, I will do everything in my power to give you the life you should have had with your parents." Harry's heart swelled with emotion as Severus hugged him tightly.

As they pulled apart, Severus suggested that they go through the second photo album tomorrow. Harry nodded, feeling content in the knowledge that he had more memories to discover.

But when Severus suggested that he go take a shower and get ready for bed, Harry hesitated. He didn't want to let go of the man just yet, not when he felt so safe in his embrace.

Severus seemed to sense this, and he let Harry hold onto him for a few moments longer. But eventually, he gently pried the boy's arms away and helped him to his feet.

"Go on, Harry," Severus said, patting him on the shoulder. "Go get ready for bed."

As Harry disappeared into the bathroom, Severus leaned forward, placing his head in his hands and leaning heavily on the table. He had not meant to get so emotional with Harry, but the memories that the photos had stirred up were too much for him to handle. Taking a deep breath, he tried to compose himself before Harry came back.

A few minutes later, the bathroom door opened and a wet-haired child stepped out, looking up at Severus with a hesitant smile. He was grateful for the professor's presence, even if he didn't always show it.

Severus smiled back at Harry, a small glimmer of tenderness in his eyes as he gently guided the boy into his bedroom. But before Harry could even attempt to get into bed, Severus put a hand on his shoulder, stopping him in his tracks.

"Just a moment, Harry," he said softly.

Waving his wand, Severus shrunk the bed slightly, making it easier for Harry to climb in. The boy looked up at him, his eyes questioning.

"No problem, Harry," Severus reassured him. "I can't lift you in and out of bed every morning and night, can I?"

Harry's smile widened a little at that, and he nodded in agreement as he settled into the soft blankets. Severus came over and tucked him in, placing a plushy on each side of him.

"Good night, Harry," he whispered, brushing a hand over the boy's hair. "Call me or come get me if you need anything at all. Okay?"

Harry nodded once more, his eyes already starting to droop. As he drifted off to sleep, Severus sat beside him, stroking his forehead gently. He leaned down and placed a small kiss on Harry's forehead, the gesture full of tenderness.

"Sleep well, child," he whispered, his heart full of love and protectiveness towards the boy who had captured his heart in ways he never thought possible.

Quietly closing the door behind him and placing a monitoring charm on the room, Severus made his way down the dimly lit hallway, his mind focused on the task ahead. He had to visit Minerva and alk with her about Harry's tests tomorrow.

Upon arriving at Minerva's chambers, Severus didn't even bother to check if she was there or not. He threw the floo powder into the fireplace, clearly stating his destination, and stepped into the emerald flames.

As he emerged from the other end, he saw that Minerva had company. Albus Dumbledore, the Headmaster of Hogwarts, was sitting opposite Minerva, sipping on a cup of tea. The room was filled with the comforting aroma of freshly brewed tea and the crackling of the fire in the hearth.

Despite the intrusion, Severus confidently made his way over to the vacant chair beside Albus and sat down. He knew that both Minerva and Albus would welcome him, even at this hour.

Minerva raised a single eyebrow as she regarded the unexpected visitor in her office. "Well, well, well. If it isn't Severus Snape, the master of dramatic entrances. Pray tell, what brings you here today? And did Don really let you out of his clutches so easily?"

With a roll of his eyes, Severus let out an exasperated sigh. "I'll have you know it took all of my wit and cunning to escape his grasp, Minerva. You know how relentless Don can be when he's on a mission."

Minerva's eyes widened in surprise. "You're not joking, are you? If Don finds out about this little stunt of yours, he'll have you back in his clutches faster than you can say 'elixir of life'."

Severus huffed impatiently. "I assure you, I am here of my own volition. And Harry is safely tucked away in his room, sound asleep, thanks to Don's watchful eye."

Albus Dumbledore, who had been listening quietly until now, interjected with a gentle pat on Severus's knee. "It's good to hear that Harry is well, my dear Severus. But do tell us, what brings you to our doorstep today?"

Severus turned to face the headmaster, his expression serious. "I come seeking a favor, Albus. And who better to ask than Hogwarts' esteemed deputy headmistress?"

Albus gave a small smile. "Flattery will get you everywhere, my child. Pray, do continue. I can leave you two alone for some privacy if you wish?"

Severus replied, "No, Albus. You can stay. I just wanted to ask Minerva if she would come for Harry's learning ability tests since she is his Head of House."

Before Minerva could respond, Severus abruptly closed his eyes and rushed towards the floo without any explanation. This left the other two individuals feeling worried as they watched him disappear into the flames. They quickly got up and followed him to his quarters.

Upon their arrival, they heard Harry crying and found his door open. They hurried over and peered into the room to see Severus holding the sobbing boy in his arms on the bed.

Minerva had to hold Albus back from going inside, and it was not easy, as she was restraining herself from doing the same. They exchanged helpless glances and silently agreed to wait for Severus to come out in the living room. There was nothing they could do to help or calm the boy down.

Meanwhile, in the room, Harry was slowly starting to calm down. Severus had gently fed him the potion Don had given him. His cries were lessening, but his head was still buried in Severus's robes, and he was holding on tight. "Shhhh it's okay, Harry. It was just a dream. I'm here now, and no one can ever hurt you again."

Severus continued to speak in soothing tones as he rubbed Harry's back, and the boy gradually calmed down, giving only the occasional whimper or hiccup. When he sensed that Harry was ready, he gently pulled the boy away from his chest and gave him a soft, caring look. "Would you like to tell me about it, Harry?"

Looking down, Harry started to cling to Severus once again, as if his life depended on it. "You...you said you didn't want me anymore and...and sent me back...to...to the Dursleys. Uncle was...not pleased..."

Severus immediately began to soothe Harry once more. "Look at me, Harry."

The boy looked up shyly into his professor's worried eyes. "That could never happen, Harry. I would never send you away, especially not back to them. It was just a dream."

To emphasize his point, Severus gently wiped a tear from Harry's face with his thumb and flicked it away into the room. "See it's all gone now, Harry. It was just a dream."

Severus flashed a smile at the boy and conjured a warm washcloth to tenderly wipe away the traces of tears on Harry's face. After finishing, he made the washcloth vanish and handed the child a glass of water that had been resting on the nightstand.

Harry slowly grasped the glass and sipped a few times, his gaze gratefully directed towards the man. "Thank you, Severus," he said, using his name for the first time.

Severus couldn't help but feel moved by the fact that the boy had finally grown comfortable enough to address him by his name. With a gentle smile, he took the glass from Harry and placed it back on the nightstand. "Are you ready to go back to sleep?" he asked gently.

Upon receiving a small nod, he carefully lifted the child from his lap and returned him to bed. After standing up, Severus tenderly tucked Harry in, bidding him a peaceful slumber.

As Harry drifted off, Severus ran his fingers through the boy's hair, and when he was sure Harry was asleep, he let out a sigh. He left his hand on Harry's forehead for a few more moments, then replaced it with a small kiss.

"I would never abandon you, Harry," he whispered.

However, his reverie was broken when he remembered the two figures he had spotted in the doorway while he was soothing Harry. With a small sigh, he realized they were probably waiting for him in his living room. At least they hadn't stayed to watch him comfort the child.

Severus left the room, closing the door behind him, and made his way to the living room where he spotted the two individuals he knew were waiting for him. Sitting down on the couch, Minerva immediately approached him and sat next to him on the couch.

"Is Harry alright? Are you alright?" she asked, her concern evident.

"We're both fine, Minerva. It was just a nightmare, not one of the worst ones," he reassured her.

Minerva put her head in her hands, prompting Albus to join them on the couch and wrap his arms around her.

"You saw how well Severus helped Harry calm down. He'll be alright," Albus said to comfort her.

Minerva lifted her head, looking first at Albus and then at Severus. She managed a small smile and nodded. "I know, Albus. But I can't help feeling like we've let Harry down."

"Don't think of it that way. Think of all the things we can do to make his life better," Albus suggested.

Minerva nodded. "I'll try. Thank you."

She turned towards Severus and replied, "In response to your earlier question, my answer is yes. I will be there for Harry, but I'll also be there for you."

Severus looked at Minerva, his brow furrowed in concentration. "We plan to leave at nine and start the tests at nine-thirty. Is that okay with you?"

Minerva glanced at Albus, who nodded in agreement. "I will find someone to tend to your classes for you," he offered. Her concern for Severus was evident in the lines on her forehead and the worry etched on her face.

Then it's settled. We should depart now and let you rest," Minerva agreed, her eyes flickering with concern.

As Minerva placed her hand on his forehead, Severus flinched slightly, unaccustomed to the touch. He could feel the heat radiating off his skin, a sign of the fever. "You seem a bit warm, Severus. Should I call Don?" she inquired, her voice laced with concern.

Severus sighed, nearly objecting before recalling Don's previous warning. "If you must, but I assure you, I'm fine."

Shortly after, Albus returned with Don in tow. Upon seeing Severus's pale face, Don sat on his other side and placed a hand on his forehead.

"It seems the fever reducer didn't do much good. I cannot administer another for a few more hours. Why don't you take a cold shower to see if it helps cool you down? Albus can accompany you to ensure you don't fall."

Severus blushed, "There's no way I'm taking a shower in front of Albus! I am not a child!"

However, Don gave Severus a stern look, causing him to stop protesting. "Remember, you are still my patient, and I'm concerned you might become dizzy. Albus has seen you in your birthday suit many times before if I recall correctly. So what's the problem?"

Severus's eyes widened, "Do you have no sense of modesty or understanding of privacy? I don't particularly like others seeing me in the nude."

Albus then placed a hand on Severus's arm, "I promise not to look. I'll just sit by the door and wait until you're finished."

"Fine then," Severus replied, and he proceeded to get up from the couch and retrieve his pajamas from the bedroom. After emerging from the bedroom, Albus got up and followed Severus to the bathroom.

Once the two had left the room, Don turned to Minerva, "So you're coming in tomorrow?"

Minerva nodded, and Don placed a hand on her shoulder. "Do you remember when I ran these tests on Severus?"

Minerva nodded again. "I understand. I'll be sitting in a room behind a one-way window where he cannot see me, but I can observe him."

"That's correct, but last time we were fortunate and found no learning disabilities with Severus. This time, however, I'm afraid we might. I've already detected a part of his brain that has been damaged - not severely, but enough to affect his ability to absorb new information."

Minerva looked solemn. "That could explain why his grades weren't great last year. They were near the bottom, but I assumed he was either homesick or too captivated by the wizarding world to concentrate on his studies. As his Head of House, I should have looked into it further or asked him about his difficulties."

"Don't blame yourself, Minerva. You had no way of knowing. We know now, and we'll find a way to help Severus tomorrow."

Minerva placed her hand on top of Don's, which was still resting on her shoulder, and gave it a gentle squeeze. "I know. And how is Severus doing?"

Don snorted. "He's his usual self - stubborn and sarcastic. But having Harry around seems to help. He really cares for that boy, and it's heartwarming to see them interact."

Minerva removed her hand from Don's, and Don removed his from her shoulder. "I even saw Severus become a human pillow for Harry yesterday," she added with a chuckle.

With a sly grin, Don reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, folded piece of paper. He handed it over to Minerva with a mischievous twinkle in his eye.

As she unfolded it, Minerva's eyes widened in surprise. It was a candid photo of Severus and Harry, cuddled up in bed and looking impossibly cute together. She couldn't help but smile from ear to ear as she looked up at Don.

"When did you take this?" she asked, still in awe of the sneaky move.

Don's grin widened. "This morning," he replied. "And you can keep it. I have copies, of course."

But Don wasn't done teasing yet. He dug into his pocket once more and pulled out another photo, this one a larger print of a shot they had taken together earlier that day.

"Speaking of surprises," he said, pulling over the album from the coffee table they had had yet to flip through. "I found a spot in the back for this one."

With a wink, he slipped the photo into the book, knowing that Severus and Harry would be delighted when they came across it later.

Minerva couldn't help but roll her eyes playfully. "You are one big sneak, Don," she said.

Don's laughter filled the room. "Guilty as charged," he admitted. "But it's all in good fun, and it's worth."

As the door creaked open, Severus and Albus emerged from the bathroom. Don signaled for Severus to come closer, and Minerva and Don made space for him to sit between them once again.

But as soon as Severus sat down, Don felt his forehead and furrowed his brow in concern. It was still warm to the touch, indicating that his condition hadn't improved much since earlier that day.

"I'll go get a thermometer," Don said, rising from his seat with purpose. He knew that he needed to take Severus's temperature to determine the best course of action.

After a brief search in the bathroom, Don returned with the instrument in hand. Severus groaned at the sight of it, but he knew it was necessary. Don sat down beside him and motioned for him to open his mouth.

"Come on, Severus. Open up, or we'll have to do this the hard way," Don teased, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "And I know you don't want Minerva to see your bottom."

Severus rolled his eyes but obliged, opening his mouth so that Don could slip the thermometer underneath his tongue. After a few minutes, Don withdrew the thermometer and examined it closely.

"37.89 degrees," he announced. "Not too bad, but still a bit high for my liking. You should go to bed, and I'll be back in an hour to give you another potion."

Severus stood up from the couch as he nodded. However, before he could depart, Don lightly grasped his arm. When Severus faced him, Don bestowed a gentle smile and said, "I'm proud of you, Severus."

Blushing Severus hastily withdrew from Don's touch, escaping to his bedroom as fast as he could. Meanwhile, Don chuckled and shook his head as he watched him go.

After a moment, Don became serious and directed his attention to Albus. Letting out a sigh, he stated, "We'll need to resume managing Severus's potions for him. He hasn't been taking them."

Albus sadly shook his head in agreement. "I suspected as much, but I didn't want to pressure him too much. You know how he disliked being controlled. Are the potions the same as before? A nutrient potion every morning and an appetite stimulant before each meal?"

Don confirmed, "Yes, that's correct. Would you also be willing to handle Harry's potions since you'll already be managing Severus's?"

Albus responded, "Of course. What will Harry need to take?"

"He'll need to take the same nutrient potion as Severus in the morning, but he'll also need to take it at night. Additionally, due to his weak bones, he'll need to take a calcium and vitamin D supplement in the morning," Don explained.

Albus absorbed the information, gazing at Don with inquisitive eyes. "You mentioned his bones are weak. Will this affect his ability to play Quidditch or engage in other activities?"

Don nodded slowly, releasing a sigh. "Yes, it will. I wouldn't recommend Harry playing Quidditch for several months until we can strengthen his bones. He can still fly, but I advise having an adult present at all times, and I plan on adding extra safety charms to his broom."

"That's a sensible precaution. Are there any other medical needs or information we should be aware of regarding Harry?" Albus inquired.

Don let out a heavy sigh and leaned back in his chair, fatigue etched on his face. He recounted everything he had discovered that day, including what Harry had confided in him about the doctor. After bidding farewell to Severus and Harry, Don had promptly visited the police station to relay Harry's testimony to the authorities.

The officers then escorted him to a large machine with a massive screen displaying countless images. Don's heart sank when he spotted Harry among the pictures, and he quickly pointed him out to the officers. Much to Don's dismay, they informed him that Harry's photos were some of the most widely circulated on the interwhatever, and it would be a daunting task to remove them from every webbook out there. Don was utterly disgusted; there were more photos of the innocent child under his care than he could count on the computer thingy.

Despite the somber news, there was a silver lining. The doctor responsible for Harry's traumatic experience had been captured and was facing a lifetime behind bars. According to the officers, he had victimized hundreds of children, and from what they told Don, he suspected Harry had narrowly escaped an even worse fate.

Don let out a deep sigh after recounting everything he had learned to Albus and Minerva. He noticed that Albus had excused himself, and guessed that the elderly wizard needed to regain control of his magic, so he wouldn't accidentally harm anyone. While Albus was away, Minerva sat on the couch, taking deep breaths to calm herself. Don reached into his pocket and produced a calming draught, handing it over to the frazzled woman.

"Drink that, Minerva. It'll help you relax," Don advised.

Minerva swallowed the potion, and its effects were immediate. She leaned back on the couch and let out a long, tired sigh. "Sometimes, I can't stand people," she grumbled.

Don patted Minerva's arm in agreement. "I know how you feel, Minerva."

Suddenly, Albus emerged from the bathroom and sat back down in his chair. Don was quick to offer him a calming draught as well.

"How are you feeling now, Albus? Would you like a calming draught too?" Don inquired, holding out the vial.

"Yes, please," Albus replied wearily.

As Don handed the potion to Albus, his piercing gaze remained fixed on the Headmaster's face. A flicker of concern danced across his features as he watched Albus avoid his question.

"You avoided my first question," Don said, his voice laced with a hint of gentleness. "Could you please answer it?"

Albus hesitated for a moment, his mind filled with a flurry of emotions. But then he made a decision and downed the potion in one gulp. He returned the vial to the man and tried to put on a brave face.

"I'm fine now Don. Can we leave it at that?" he said, hoping to avoid any further probing.

But Don was not easily fooled. "I could leave it there if I were a lesser Healer, but you know I am not."

Albus let out a deep sigh, knowing that he couldn't keep his feelings bottled up for much longer.

"Sometimes I wish you were," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "I'm angry, Don, beyond angry. I want to find the scum who did that to my boy, but I know I can't. I'm also frustrated at myself that I never saw anything and I refused to let Harry stay here for the summer."

The healer listened patiently, his expression sympathetic. "Thank you for telling me Albus," he said softly. "You know that everything will be okay though, and Harry will heal, right?"

Albus nodded, but his eyes betrayed his inner turmoil. "Yes, I know Don and thank you. I just need to blame myself some more, and then I will be fine."

Don gave him a small smile, his eyes conveying both understanding and compassion. "I should go and give Severus that potion now. He should be more than ready for it."

Minerva, who had been silently observing the exchange, got up as well. "I should be getting going as well. Albus, will you accompany me?"

Albus nodded, grateful for the opportunity to take his mind off his troubles for a while. "Thank you again, Don, for everything," he said as he followed Minerva out of the room.

Don silently made his way down the hallway, his footsteps barely audible on the stone floor. He reached Severus's room and slipped inside, his eyes adjusting to the dim light. The room was sparsely furnished, and the only sound was the gentle breathing of the man lying on the bed. Don sat down beside him and placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, stirring him from his slumber.

"Severus," he whispered softly, "it's time for your potion." He helped the man sit up, his touch gentle yet firm, and held the vial to his lips, ensuring he drank every last drop.

"Good, now try to sleep a bit more," Don said, his voice soothing. "I'll be sleeping out on the couch in case Harry has any more nightmares. You need to rest so you can heal."

Severus nodded drowsily, too exhausted to argue with Don's orders. The Healer gently lowered him back onto the bed, tucking the blankets around him before quietly slipping out of the room.

As Don made his way to the living room, he couldn't help but feel a sense of unease. The events of the past few days had taken their toll on him, and he couldn't shake the feeling that something wasn't right.

He transfigured the couch into a comfortable bed and changed his clothes into a pair of soft pajamas. Don sank down onto the bed with a heavy sigh, he had a feeling it was going to be a restless night.

Don opened his eyes with a deep sigh, his heart heavy with the knowledge that Harry had yet another nightmare. Without wasting a second, he sprang out of his bed and sprinted down the corridor towards Harry's room. He had already cast a silencing charm on Harry's door before going to bed, to ensure that Severus wouldn't be disturbed by any sudden noises. In addition, he had set up a monitoring charm to keep a close eye on Harry's condition throughout the night.

Reaching Harry's door, Don flung it open and slipped inside, closing it as quietly as possible to avoid waking Severus. He swiftly made his way over to Harry's bed, where the young boy lay tangled up in his sheets, writhing in distress. Don carefully untangled him, lifting him up into his arms and holding him close. He could feel Harry's rapid heartbeat and the trembling of his small frame as he clung to Don, seeking comfort from his nightmare.

Don reached for the calming potion he had prepared earlier and uncorked it, holding it up to Harry's lips. "Come on, Harry, drink this," he whispered, coaxing the boy to take a few sips. "It will help calm you down and ease your breathing."

Harry's eyes flickered open, glimmering with fear and confusion. Don gave him a reassuring smile and brushed a lock of hair away from his forehead. "You're safe, Harry," he said softly. "You're at Hogwarts, and I'm here with you. You're not alone."

He was disoriented and felt as though he was still trapped in the clutches of the nightmare that had plagued his sleep. But as reality came into focus, the fear and embarrassment hit him. He buried his face into the warmth of Don's chest, letting the tears flow freely down his cheeks. The emotions were too much for him to bear alone.

Don, sensed the child's heightened distress and wrapped his arms around Harry, providing a safe haven for the child to cry out his fears. Don's gentle touch and calming presence provided Harry with a sense of comfort that he desperately needed in that moment.

"Harry, everything is going to be okay. Let me give you a calming potion to ease your worries and help you relax," Don said, his voice soft and reassuring.

Harry nodded, and Don held the vial of potion to his lips. As he drank the potion, Harry's chest began to loosen and his breathing slowed. Don placed the vial aside and held the child close, rocking him back and forth as he whispered words of comfort into his ear.

Eventually, Harry's sobs subsided, and Don wiped away the tears from his face with a gentle hand. "How are you feeling now, Harry?" he asked, his voice tender and compassionate.

Harry shook his head, his eyes still glistening with unshed tears. "I'm sorry," he murmured, feeling ashamed for breaking down like this.

"Don't apologize, Harry," Don whispered softly, his voice laced with compassion. "I just want to know how you're feeling in here."

Don placed his palm over Harry's chest, and then reached up to gently wipe away the tears that marked the almost teens face as he whispered, "Talk to me, Harry. Let me in."

Through hitched sobs, Harry managed to utter a single word. "Scared."

"What are you scared about, Harry?" Don asked, his voice gentle. "Are you scared about the dream you just had?"

Harry nodded, his tears flowing more freely now. Don stroked his hair back, his fingers working their way through the boy's messy locks.

"Can you tell me about it, Harry?" Don asked, his tone coaxing. "It'll feel less scary after you let it out."

Harry hesitated for a moment, his body racked with shivers as he relived the nightmare in his mind. Finally, he spoke in a quivering voice. "It's just the same dream I always have."

Don nodded, his eyes soft and understanding. "How often do you have this dream, Harry? Once a week? More?"

Harry shrugged, his body trembling in Don's embrace. "I don't know. Maybe once a week. Sometimes more."

Don nodded, his expression kind and patient. "Okay, Harry. Can you tell me what it was about?"

Harry's grip tightened around Don's torso, his small body trembling with fear and anxiety. Don held him close, feeling the boy's hot tears soak through his pajamas. He had expected Harry to resist opening up, but he was surprised to hear a small, muffled voice emanate from his chest.

Don leaned down, brushing Harry's messy hair behind his ear. "I can't hear you, Harry," he said gently. "Can you talk a little louder?"

Harry slowly lifted his head, his face still hidden in Don's pajamas. "I...I was really small," he began, his voice barely above a whisper. "And I could hear my dad telling mum to take me and run.

Then...there was a green light in the hallway and a scream...and...and mum, she picked me up and hugged me tightly to her chest..."

Don listened intently, his heart breaking at the pain that Harry had experienced. "I can't even imagine how scary that must have been for you," he said softly.

Harry continued, his voice shaky with emotion. "I could hear men talking...and...and then there was...the same green light...only it was brighter...and mum, she screamed...and...and my forehead...it hurt...as we fell to the floor..."

Don held Harry close, feeling his sobs wrack his small body. He knew that calming him down was going to be a monumental task, but he was determined to try. He wrapped his arms around Harry, pulling him in closer, and whispered soothing words in his ear.

"It's okay, Harry," Don whispered, his voice low and reassuring. "I'm here for you. You don't have to be afraid anymore. You're safe with me."

Don was grateful that he had given Harry a calming potion earlier; otherwise, he knew it would have been much harder to comfort the boy. He held Harry for what felt like an eternity, letting him cry until his sobs slowly began to subside.

"Shhhh," Don cooed softly, feeling Harry's breathing even out. "It's all over now, Harry. And I'm here. I'll always be here for you, just like Severus."

Don continued to hold Harry in his arms, rubbing gentle circles on the child's back as he cried. Harry's sobs were heart-wrenching, and Don felt a pang of sadness in his own chest as he watched the child struggle with his emotions.

But Don was patient. He knew that Harry needed time to process his feelings, and he was more than willing to be there for him as he did so. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Harry's tears began to slow and he relaxed back into Don's embrace.

Don waited a few moments before gently pulling away and looking down at Harry. "How are you now, Harry?" he asked softly.

With a few sniffles, Harry looked up at Don and gave a small nod. Don reached down and wiped away the tears that had fallen with a warm washcloth, his touch soothing and gentle.

"Does that nod mean that you feel a little better?" Don asked, hoping to get a sense of how Harry was doing.

Again, Harry gave a small nod, and then yawned so wide that Don could see the boy's tonsils. Don couldn't help but chuckle at the sight.

"I think you're tired," he said, smiling down at Harry. "Do you need any help to get back to sleep?"

Slowly, Harry shook his head. "No, but...thank you, sir."

Don gently laid Harry back onto his bed, tucking him in with care. "I thought we talked about calling me sir already," he said, shaking his head slightly with a smile. "You don't have to be so formal with me, Harry. I'm both your Healer and your friend."

Don placed Harry's stuffed toys nearby, within easy reach. "I know," Harry replied, his voice still soft and subdued. "I'm sorry."

"There's no need to be sorry, Harry," Don said, his tone gentle. "Now try to get some rest."

Don gently patted Harry's arm and made to rise from the bed, but was stopped by a small hand tugging at his sleeve. He turned to look at Harry, who looked up at him with pleading eyes.

"Can you stay with me... until I fall asleep?" Harry asked in a small voice.

Don's heart swelled with affection for the child, and he immediately sat back down on the edge of the bed. "Of course, Harry," he said, smiling kindly. "I'll stay with you as long as you need me to."

With a sigh of relief, Harry snuggled deeper into his blankets, pulling his favorite stuffed kneazle toy to his chest. Don could see the child's eyelids beginning to droop, and he knew that Harry was exhausted from the emotional outburst.

"Close your eyes and relax, Harry," Don murmured, his voice soothing. "I'm right here with you. Just breathe and let yourself drift off to sleep."

With a gentle touch, Don brushed his fingers over Harry's forehead, making sure he was sound asleep and feeling protected under the warm covers. As he closed the door with a soft click, he leaned back against the sturdy wood and let out a deep breath. Harry remembered his parent's death even though he was just a baby when it happened.

Don's eyes opened slowly, and he released a deep sigh, feeling utterly exhausted. He was aware that it was crucial to consult his Healer, Quin, soon. As someone who worked as a healer, Don was well-versed in the significance of seeking assistance when necessary. He had always emphasized to his two young boys the importance of seeking help, and now he realized that he needed to take his own advice.

He decided to set them aside for later and turned his attention to checking on Severus. He gently lifted his head from Harry's door and quickly made his way to the room next door. He opened the door with great care, making sure not to make any noise that might disturb the peaceful slumber of the occupant.

A sense of relief washed over him as he saw Severus lying in bed, his chest rising and falling steadily. Don made his way to the bedside, leaning over to inspect the sleeping man. Very lightly, he rested his hand on Severus's forehead, checking his temperature. He felt the warmth of the man's skin, and Don gave a small nod of satisfaction. It seemed like Severus was reacting well to the potions.

Don withdrew his hand gently, careful not to wake the man. The last thing he wanted was to disrupt his much-needed rest. He stood there for a few moments, silently watching over Severus, making sure that he was still sleeping soundly. When he was satisfied that all was well, he let out a relieved sigh and turned to leave.

Don closed the door softly behind him and made his way to his transfigured bed. He sat down on the edge, feeling the exhaustion weigh heavily on his body. He kicked off his slippers and collapsed onto the bed, relishing the softness of the covers. As he curled up under the warm blankets, he closed his eyes, feeling his body slowly relax. Within moments, he was fast asleep, his breathing slow and even, his mind finally at ease.

The next morning, the sun peeked through the charmed window and cast a warm glow over the room. Severus stirred from his slumber to a gentle shaking that jolted him awake. He groggily opened his eyes to find Don standing beside him, a friendly smile on his face.

Severus rubbed his eyes and yawned, already feeling the weight of the day ahead. "What is it?" he muttered, still half-asleep.

"It's time to wake up, Severus," Don said cheerfully, nudging him with a friendly hand.

Severus groaned, feeling the familiar grumpiness of early mornings wash over him. He turned over so his back was to Don, hoping to sneak in a few more minutes of sleep.

But Don wasn't so easily deterred. He chuckled at Severus's antics and leaned in closer. "Come on, Severus. You're usually up before the sun."

Severus sighed heavily, knowing that Don was right. He swung his legs over the side of the bed and rubbed his eyes again. "It feels like I just fell asleep," he grumbled.

Don's expression turned concerned. "Hmm, let me do a quick examination, just to be sure."

Severus rolled his eyes, but relented. He trusted Don more than anyone, even himself. "Fine," he said, bracing himself for whatever tests Don had in store for him.

Don gently placed his hand on Severus's forehead, checking for any signs of fever. When he found none, he moved on to examine the man's throat, feeling for any swollen glands or tenderness. After a thorough inspection, he rested his hand on Severus's chest, feeling the steady rise and fall of his breath.

Severus watched with a mixture of annoyance and resignation, knowing that Don was only trying to help. "Well, am I dying or not?" he joked, trying to lighten the mood.

Don gave him a small smile. "You're not dying, my friend. In fact, you seem to be improving. Your fever has gone down and there's no sign of any infection."

Severus let out a sigh of relief and got out of bed, reaching for his clothes. "Good. Can I finally get dressed now?"

The healer nodded with a smile, "Yes, but you need to tell me if you start to feel any worse understand?."

Severus nodded, but before Don could leave, he stopped him with a question. "Did he have any more nightmares?" he asked, his voice low and serious.

Don gave him a sad nod. "Yes, he did. But don't worry about it, Severus."

Severus reluctantly gave a subtle nod, understanding that Don's hesitation to share the information meant that it was likely to be distressing. While he recognized that it was probably best to avoid upsetting himself and Don further, he couldn't help but feel frustrated at being left in the dark.

As Don saw Severus nod, he let out a silent sigh of relief and closed the door behind him, grateful for the opportunity to spare Severus from any unnecessary pain. He knew that telling Severus about Harry's recollection of his parents' death would be a heavy burden, and he wasn't sure if the man could handle it.

With a heavy heart, Don made his way to Harry's room, hoping to bring some comfort to the boy. Quietly, he approached Harry's bed and gently shook his shoulder to rouse him from his slumber. Harry slowly opened his eyes, and Don greeted him with a kind smile.

"Good morning, Harry," he said softly.

Shyly Harry smiled at the healer. "Is it time to get up?" He asked, his voice still groggy from sleep.

"It is," Don replied warmly. "Why don't you get dressed and I'll go order something to eat. Do you want anything special?"

Harry's face lit up at the prospect of a special breakfast. "Can I have some fruit?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

Don gave a small nod, "How about some scrambled eggs and toast to accompany that fruit?"

Harry nodded eagerly, his smile growing wider as Don ruffled his hair affectionately.

"I'll meet you out in the kitchen then," Don said before backing out of the room and shutting the door behind him, giving Harry some privacy.

Once outside, Don summoned a house elf and ordered breakfast for the three of them. As the delicious aroma of food filled the air, he reached into the bag he had brought with him the night before and retrieved the potions his boys needed.

As Don carefully placed the potions before each of their plates, Severus emerged from his bedroom and let out a groan at the sight of the array of potions. Don couldn't help but hide a small smile as he turned to the man and gave him a scolding look.

"You know they are for your benefit, Severus," he reminded him firmly.

With a heavy sigh, Severus sat down at the table and obediently downed his potions. Meanwhile, a still sleepy-eyed Harry stumbled out of his room, dressed and ready for the day. Don gestured to the seat next to him and patted it gently.

"Come sit down, Harry."

The young boy nodded and walked over to his seat, his eyes curiously scanning the three potions in front of his plate. While he recognized the nutrient potion and stomach soother, the third potion was unfamiliar to him. Could it be the supplement he was supposed to take?

Don sat at the table, his gaze fixed on Harry as he studied the potions arranged in front of him. As the silence stretched on, Don finally broke it.

"I'm sure you can recognize two of those potions. Do you want to tell me what they are, Harry?" Don's voice was gentle, coaxing.

Harry hesitated for a moment before tentatively picking up one of the potions. "I think this one is a nutrient potion?" he ventured, looking up at Don for confirmation.

"Excellent, Harry. You're quite right." Don smiled warmly at the boy. "And what about the other one? Do you know what it is?"

After a moment's consideration, Harry answered, "It's... it's a stomach soother, isn't it?"

Don nodded, pleased. "Yes, very good, Harry. And what about this last one?" He indicated the final potion on the table. "Any guesses?"

Harry furrowed his brow in concentration. "Is it... that calcium thingy you told me about yesterday?" he hazarded.

Severus snorted from across the room, unable to suppress a small grin. "Very eloquently put, Harry," he remarked dryly.

Don cast an amused glance at Severus, a small smirk playing at the corners of his lips, before turning his attention back to the blushing child in front of him. With gentle encouragement, he urged Harry to take the calcium and vitamin D supplement before the nutrient potion. "I brought the stomach soother for after breakfast when we have to go through the floo," he explained.

Harry nodded in understanding and obediently swallowed the two vials Don had handed him. Despite the bitter taste, he managed to choke them down, washing away the unpleasant aftertaste with a few sips of milk from his glass. Don gave him a reassuring smile, his warm eyes crinkling at the corners.

"Good job, Harry. Now, drink your milk and eat up. We have a long day ahead of us," Don advised, his voice infused with kindness.

Following Don's instructions, Harry obediently drank his milk, and as he lowered his glass, he found himself scrutinized by Don's gaze, who seemed to be silently conveying a message. Harry's eyes flickered over to Severus, who had been sitting at the table, watching their interactions.

Don's gaze followed Harry's, and he gave the stoic man a knowing look, his eyes flickering down to the food in front of him. It was a subtle, yet stern reminder that Severus too, needed to eat, despite his disinterest.

Letting out a resigned sigh, Severus reluctantly picked up his fork and began to eat his eggs. Don's touch on his hand made him flinch, but when he met the older man's gaze, he was met with a kind smile and a subtle nod of approval. It was a small gesture of praise that Don knew wouldn't draw Harry's attention. He was grateful for the man's discretion; he didn't want to be unnecessarily embarrassed in front of the child.

Severus continued to eat in silence, but Don could tell that the appetite stimulants were doing their job. Despite his initial resistance, the potions had worked their magic and he found himself clearing his plate alongside Harry.

With breakfast finished, Don waved his wand, and the plates disappeared. He then directed the two boys to wash up and pack what they needed for the day, reminding them to keep in mind what they had already left at the clinic.

After a few minutes, Severus returned to the kitchen carrying his journal and a small book. Don recognized the journal immediately, it was the one he had given to Severus as a teen. The smaller book, he assumed, was meant for Harry . Don was pleased; writing was a great way to express emotions that were difficult to articulate. He had planned on giving one to Harry, but it seemed Severus had beaten him to it.

Don looked at Severus with a knowing smile and raised an eyebrow. "I see you have something there for Harry?" he asked, nodding towards the books that Severus was holding close to his chest.

Severus felt his cheeks flush as he nodded, feeling slightly embarrassed. "Yes," he replied softly. "I know they helped me, and I thought it might be able to help Harry too."

The healer nodded gently. "I think it's a great idea Severus."

Just then, Harry emerged from his room, cradling a small black cat like creature in his arms. Both adults turned their attention to him, and it was Severus who spoke first. "Is that all you want to bring, Harry?" he asked gently.

Harry looked down shyly and blushed, feeling a little self-conscious. "Yes," he murmured, clutching the cat closer to his chest.

Severus moved closer to Harry and put an arm around his shoulder, offering him comfort and support. "That's perfectly fine, Harry," he said reassuringly. "We're all ready to go now. You just need to take the stomach soother, and then we can head to the clinic."

Harry nodded gratefully and accepted the vial of potion that Don handed to him. As he gulped it down, he couldn't help but grimace at the bitter taste that lingered in his mouth. He knew it was much better than having an upset stomach though.

The trio made their way to the floo and stepped into the emerald flames. Harry felt the familiar warmth wash over him as they whizzed through the Floo Network, and he stumbled a little when they landed in the clinic.

Severus caught him before he fell and made a quiet remark about Harry's lack of coordination, eliciting a smile from the boy. But before they could proceed any further, Don stopped in front of Harry and knelt down to meet him at eye level.

"Today, Harry, we're going to try something different. It will just be you and me in a separate room where we'll focus on some mind exercises to see how well you're progressing with your studies. Are you okay with that?"

Harry nodded shyly and reached out to grab Don's extended hand. As Don helped him up, he turned to Severus.

"Severus, you will wait here for Minerva, won't you?"

Severus nodded, and Harry looked up at him, confused. Don noticed the expression on Harry's face and gave him a reassuring smile.

"Your Head of House is on her way to discuss some important matters with Severus. But don't worry, Harry, everything is under control."

Harry felt relieved as Don gave his hand a gentle squeeze, reassuring him that everything was okay. Together, they walked down the hallway towards the room where Don would assess Harry's progress. Meanwhile, Severus waited by the floo, waiting on Minerva to step through.

Within ten minutes, the floo flared to life, and Minerva stepped out, looking a little flustered. "Sorry I'm a bit late," she said, catching her breath. "Albus decided to ask me about my upcoming classes. I don't know about that man sometimes. I'm sure he's just going to have whoever is covering let them goof off the whole day, pretending to teach them something useful."

She grinned mischievously. "I bet you ten sickles that tomorrow the entire school will know how to turn each other's hair different colors. My Lions' hair will all be green, and your Snakes' hair will be bright red."

Severus shook his head and let out a small chuckle. "Now you see why I was hesitant to let Albus step foot in my classroom. I'm sure he's been teaching them to brew those darn lemon drops he's always handing out."

Minerva laughed, not wanting to confirm Severus's fear was indeed true. "I wouldn't be surprised. Have Don and Harry already started?"

Severus shook his head slightly. "No, Don just left a few minutes ago to get him settled. He won't start until we get there."

Nodding, Minerva suggested, "We should head that way then. How is Harry doing, by the way?"

Severus regarded the witch with a calculating gaze before letting out a small sigh. "He seems to be doing alright, but he had a nightmare last night, and Don won't tell me what it was about, so it must have been pretty bad. Other than that, he seems to be adjusting well. At least he's not afraid of Don anymore."

Minerva placed a gentle hand on Severus' arm, offering him solace in the only way she knew how.

"Be patient, Severus," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Don will help him heal. You know it takes time."

Severus nodded, his face a mask of resignation. "I know," he said with a heavy sigh and started to lead the head of Gryffindor to where he knew Harry and Don were.

When they entered the adjacent room, Severus felt a sense of relief wash over him. Here, behind the one-way mirror, they could observe Don and Harry without disturbing them. It was important that Harry felt at ease, that he didn't feel pressured or scrutinized. They needed him to be relaxed, as much as possible, if they were going to make any headway.

Severus and Minerva took a seat on the couch in front of the one-way mirror, their eyes glued to the scene unfolding before them. Don was standing beside Harry, his brow furrowed in concentration as he studied the chart of letters on the opposite wall. Harry, for his part, seemed to be doing his best, even though his face was etched with a look of intense focus.

Severus' gaze drifted to the table beside them, where Harry had placed his small plushy. It was the first time that the boy had let go of the toy since Severus had given it to him. The sight brought a small smile to Severus' lips. It was a good sign that Harry was feeling comfortable enough to let his guard down.

Suddenly, Don gave Harry's shoulder a gentle squeeze, and he turned his head to wink at the one-way mirror. Severus felt a surge of gratitude towards Don. The man had put a charm on the room, so he would know when they arrived.

Without a word, Severus leaned forward and pushed a small button to turn on the speakers so they could hear what Harry and Don were saying.

"You see that chart Harry? Can you read the smallest line that you can see for me?" Don asked gently.

Harry struggled to read the fourth line on the chart, squinting as he strained to make out the letters. Don had been watching him closely, noting the young boy's difficulty, and decided to take action. He gently removed the boy's glasses and examined them closely.

"Why didn't you tell me you were having trouble seeing?" Don asked in a soft, reassuring tone.

Harry shrugged his shoulders, avoiding eye contact and looking down at his feet. But Don wasn't going to let him get away that easily. He put the glasses aside for the moment, knelt down in front of Harry, placing his hand on the boy's chin and gently lifting it so that he was forced to meet his gaze.

"Look at me, Harry," Don said firmly but kindly. "I didn't think to check your eyesight yesterday, but I'm going to do it now. I want to see how bad your vision is, okay?"

Harry nodded hesitantly, feeling a little apprehensive but comforted by Don's calm demeanor.

"Don't worry, Harry. You won't feel a thing," Don said, reassuringly. "I'm going to use the tip of my wand to illuminate your eye and see what's going on. I need you to try to keep your eye open as wide as you can and avoid blinking. Can you do that for me?"

Harry obediently nodded his head and Don removed his hand from Harry's chin. The healer then placed it softly on the child's cheek and delicately lifted one of his eyelids. With a flick of his wand, he whispered an incantation under his breath, one that would reveal the true extent of Harry's eyesight.

A quill and parchment materialized out of thin air, scribbling down a set of numbers as Don repeated the process on Harry's other eye. When he was finished, he retrieved the parchment and studied the results with a practiced eye.

After sending the parchment down to the optometrist office, Don picked up Harry's glasses from the floor, carefully pointing his wand at them to correct the lenses. He handed them back to the young boy, urging him to try them on.

As Harry gingerly placed the glasses on his nose, he couldn't help but feel a sense of wonder as the world around him suddenly snapped into sharp focus.

"Everything's so clear," he marveled, his eyes wide with amazement.

Don's smile was bittersweet as he nodded his agreement. "Yes, but unfortunately, the charm on the glasses will eventually wear off. We'll need to take you down to the optometrist here to find you more permanent frames. How does that sound, Harry?"

As Harry's mind struggled to process the reality of his newfound vision, Don gently guided him over to a nearby table where a plushy cat sat perched atop. The Healer pulled out a chair for Harry to sit in, his demeanor calm and reassuring.

"Take a seat, Harry," he said, gesturing towards the chair.

Harry obediently sat down, feeling a sense of comfort wash over him as he settled into the chair. Don pulled out a unique book from his satchel, one that he often used in situations like this. Each page was progressively more difficult, allowing him to assess Harry's reading ability with greater accuracy.

"Alright, Harry," Don said, placing the book in front of the boy. "Can you read this book out loud for me?"

As Harry began to read, Don watched intently for any signs of struggle or hesitation. He could see the young boy's eyes flicker nervously over the words, his fingers tracing the lines of text as if searching for something that he couldn't quite grasp.

Around the sixth page, Don noticed that Harry's reading had become increasingly labored, his voice faltering over the longer words. By the eighth page, Harry was stumbling so badly that Don had to intervene, gently placing a hand on the boy's arm to bring him back to reality.

"It's alright, Harry," Don said softly, smiling reassuringly at the young boy. "We can stop here for now."

Harry looked up at him uncertainly, his eyes brimming with anxiety. Don sensed his unease and quickly moved to calm him down.

"It's okay, Harry," he said. "I just want to ask you a few questions about what you've read. Can you tell me what the story was about?"

Harry furrowed his brow, trying to remember. After a few moments of silence, he looked up at Don with a sheepish expression. "I'm sorry, I can't remember," he admitted.

Don nodded understandingly. "That's okay, Harry. Why don't we try reading it again, but at a slower pace this time? And don't hesitate to ask for help if you need it."

Harry nodded and turned back to the first page of the book. As he read, Don listened attentively and noticed that Harry was having trouble keeping up with the words. Don interrupted him gently and suggested that they try reading it again, but at a slower pace.

"Let's take our time and read it slowly. And don't hesitate to ask for help if you need it," Don encouraged Harry.

Harry took a deep breath and started reading again, this time at a more measured pace. He seemed to be comprehending the story better now, as he read on without any stumbling. When he finished a few pages, Don asked him to recap what he had read.

"What did you just read, Harry?" Don quizzed him.

Harry thought for a moment before answering, "A boy went for a walk in the forest, and he saw a bear."

"Excellent, Harry! Now, let's keep going, slowly and steadily," Don praised him, patting his back gently.

As Harry continued reading, Don noticed that he was making progress. He was not only reading slower, but he was also taking in the information more effectively. When Harry paused at a particularly challenging section, Don didn't hesitate to stop him and offer assistance.

"That's enough for now, Harry. Can you recall what you just read?" Don asked.

Harry took a deep breath and recollected, "The boy saw the bear and slowly backed away like the ranger had told him. When the bear was out of sight, he saw a moose and hid behind a tree, like his mother had told him to."

"Brilliant, Harry! I'm so proud of you. You're doing a great job," Don said with a beaming smile.

As Don observed Harry, a sense of concern gnawed at him despite his encouraging words. He couldn't help but notice that Harry's reading level was behind where it should be. Harry was at least a grade or two behind his peers. Even when Don tried to slow him down, Harry struggled to comprehend what he was reading.

Don couldn't help but wonder if this was the root of Harry's academic struggles from the previous year at Hogwarts. It was crucial for Harry to grasp the information he needed, but his reading level was holding him back. Don knew that a tutor was necessary to help Harry catch up, and he had the ideal person in mind for the job.

Don inquired, "You went to a Muggle day school, didn't you?"

Harry nodded his head solemnly, "Yes, I did."

Curious, Don asked, "And how were your grades at that school?"

Harry's expression shifted, and he began to fidget with his hands nervously. "Not great," he admitted. "Everyone always told me that I was really stupid and that I couldn't do anything right."

Don's heart sank at Harry's response. He could sense the pain and shame that Harry carried with him. "I'm so sorry to hear that," he said, placing a gentle hand on Harry's shoulder.

Tears of frustration welled up in Harry's eyes, and he looked up at Don with a determined expression. "But that's not true," he declared. "I had to pretend like I wasn't smart because if I ever got a better grade than my cousin Dudley, my Uncle Vernon he would..."

As Don watched the distress on Harry's face escalate, he knew he had to act fast. Placing a tender hand on the child's cheek, he turned Harry's face towards his own, determined to bring some comfort. The boy's eyes were brimming with tears, and Don could feel the weight of his anxiety.

"Harry, please calm down," Don spoke softly. "You're not stupid. In fact, you're a very bright child. Your teachers have done you a disservice by not taking the time to understand what was wrong and why you were struggling."

Don's heart ached for Harry as he saw the boy's tears fall more rapidly. Without a moment's hesitation, he lifted Harry out of his chair and held him in a tender embrace. He could feel Harry's small body shaking with sobs, and he gently rubbed the child's back in soothing circles.

"Harry," Don continued, "I want to help you. I want to ask my friend to tutor you and help you with anything that you're struggling with in school. What do you think? Will you let her help you with your school work?"

Don leaned back on his chair and began rubbing soothing circles on the distressed boy's back in a gentle manner. He had hoped that the session would not end with Harry in tears, but now he had to abandon that hope. However, Don realized that if he could calm Harry down, they could proceed with the testing. It would not benefit anyone to drag it out for another day. Don still wanted to evaluate Harry's memory, math skills, and proficiency with a quill.

Don was lost in thought when the sound of Harry's sob snapped him back to reality. He shifted his position and rested his chin on Harry's head, his eyes closed for a brief moment. Then, he glanced at the window and mouthed "calming potion" to where he assumed Severus was.

"Don't worry, Harry. We are here to help you. Just take deep breaths while we wait for Severus to arrive with the calming potion," Don said soothingly.

In a matter of moments, Severus entered the room, holding the potion in his hand. As he handed it over to Don, he uncorked it for him. With a gentle grip, Don held the vial to Harry's lips and poured the potion down his throat.

"Good boy, Harry. Swallow it down," Don said, his voice filled with warmth.

Once Harry had consumed the potion, he turned his head into Don's chest to conceal his tears. He felt embarrassed and weak for crying in front of them. Severus noticed Harry's discomfort and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.

"Harry, look at me," he said in a gentle tone.

As Harry turned to face his guardian, Severus couldn't help but feel a twinge of sadness. The boy's tear-stained face tugged at his heartstrings, and he couldn't resist reaching out to comfort him. Tenderly, he wiped away the tears with his fingers, feeling the warmth of Harry's skin against his own.

"I have to go back to be with Minerva," Severus said softly. "Are you going to be okay here with Don? Can you finish the tests he has yet to do?"

Harry gave a small nod, his tearful eyes glistening in the dim light of the room. The child had stopped crying as soon as he saw Severus, and the potion had kicked in, easing his pain and anxiety.

"Can you give me a smile before I go so I know you are truly okay?" Severus asked, his voice filled with concern.

Harry mustered up a small smile, feeling comforted by the presence of his Professor. With a little help from Don, he got back to his chair and settled in for the rest of his tests.

Severus patted Harry on the shoulder before making his way to the door. As he shut it behind him, he couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt in his chest. Leaving his child behind, even for a short while, was never easy.

"Do you want to play a game, Harry?" Don asked, hoping to distract him from his worries.

With a small nod from Harry, Don removed the deck of memory cards from his pocket and carefully laid them out in a grid-like pattern in front of the young boy. The colorful cards were decorated with pictures of different objects, ranging from a football to a flower.

"Have you ever played memory before?" Don asked, his voice gentle and warm.

Don had decided to use a special deck of memory cards to test his recall, without the boy realizing it. He knew that disguising a test as a game would make Harry feel more relaxed and comfortable.

Harry shook his head, his green eyes fixed on the cards with curiosity. "No, I haven't. How do I play?"

Don explained the rules of the game to Harry, watching as the boy listened intently, his determination shining through. Then, Harry started flipping the cards over, trying to match the pairs.

Don observed Harry closely, and as he had expected, the boy was doing well, but was having trouble remembering the location of certain cards. Don knew that this was a result of the brain damage he had seen on Harry's scan.

Don heaved a tired sigh and gently rested his hand on Harry's shoulder, feeling the boy's tension and anxiety. They had been playing the memory game for quite some time now, and he wanted to make sure Harry ate a mid morning snack.

"I'm going to go grab a small snack for you," he said, his voice soft and reassuring. "Are you going to be okay playing memory for a few moments? If you finish this game, you can play another if you want."

Harry nodded, his eyes fixed on the colorful memory cards. "I'll be fine. Can I have some fruit?"

Don couldn't help but smile at the boy's request. Ruffling his hair affectionately, he replied, "I think I can arrange that."

With that, Don got up and headed towards the door. Once outside, he called out to a nearby house elf and ordered some apple slices and a glass of milk for Harry to munch on. He knew that the young boy needed all the nourishment he could get to aid in his recovery.

As he waited for the elf to return with the snacks, Don decided to check on Severus and Minerva. He knocked lightly on the door next to Harry's and entered.

Inside, he found Severus and Minerva sitting on the couch, looking up at him with concern etched on their faces. With a warm smile, Don walked over to the two and sat down on the armrest of the couch.

"Are you two okay?" he asked, his eyes scanning their faces for any signs of distress.

It was Minerva who spoke up, her voice trembling with worry for the young boy. "I'm more concerned about Harry," she said, her eyes darting to Severus before returning to Don. "Why didn't we see why Harry was having so much trouble in school? I mean, with his vision, I doubt he could read the board!"

Don, ever the calm and collected one, placed a comforting hand on Minerva's shoulder. "You are not at fault here," he said, his voice soothing. "Teachers at his day school should have seen his troubles and helped him when he was younger. As for his glasses, how could you know when you had to watch all the other students as well?"

Minerva let out a heavy sigh, her brow furrowed with guilt. "I guess you're right," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I still can't help but blame myself for not noticing anything was wrong, though."

Don let out a resigned sigh. "I know, but you mustn't beat yourself up too much. What's in the past is in the past, and we can't change it now. We can only look to the future."

Minerva nodded, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. Don removed his hand from her shoulder and rose from the couch. "I have to go and tend to Harry now," he said, his voice gentle. "Call a house elf or ask a nurse for anything you need."

The two on the couch nodded in agreement, and Don made his way to the door, his mind already racing with plans for Harry's future. Just outside the door, a house elf appeared before him, a tray of snacks in hand. Don nodded at the elf and thanked him before making his way back to the room where Harry was waiting.

As he entered the room, Don couldn't help but smile at the sight of Harry. Don strode over to the table where Harry was sitting, being careful not to disturb the cards that lay scattered on the surface.

"Have something to eat," he said, gesturing to the tray of snacks. "And then we'll continue with the tests, okay?"

Harry nodded and placed the card he was holding back onto the table. He then picked up the glass of milk and greedily took a few sips before placing it back down. Looking up at Don, he spoke.

"I appreciate everything, thank you, Sir."

Don placed a hand on Harry's arm and smiled, his eyes filled with amusement. "Do I look like a sir to you?"

Feeling embarrassed, Harry looked down. "No, I'm sorry."

Don gently shifted his hand from Harry's arm to his chin, causing the boy to focus solely on him.

"I was only joking with you, Harry. Finish your milk and then have some apples," Don said with a smile.

Harry nodded, and Don removed his hand from his chin. Harry picked up his glass and drank it down before moving on to the apples. He finished them in just ten minutes.

"Feeling better now, Harry?" Don asked.

"Yes, a lot Thank you," Harry replied softly.

Don chuckled as he ruffled Harry's hair affectionately, earning a small grin from the boy. "That's good to hear. Now, are you ready for some more exercises?" he asked, noticing the reluctance in Harry's eyes.

Harry nodded hesitantly, unsure of his abilities. Don sensed his apprehension and pulled his chair closer to Harry, facing him directly.

"What's on your mind, Harry?" Don asked, studying the boy's face closely.

Harry's head drooped in shame, his eyes trained on his lap as he fiddled with the ends of his shirt nervously. It wasn't easy for him to open up to someone, especially an adult, but the comforting touch of Don's hand on his cheek made him feel safe.

"Talk to me, Harry. What's on your mind?" Don's voice was gentle and kind, coaxing Harry to speak.

Letting out a deep sigh, Harry leaned into the touch of Don's hand.

"What if I don't have the right answers?" Harry finally spoke up, his voice barely above a whisper.

Don's hand moved from Harry's cheek to his shoulder, offering a reassuring pat. "There are no right or wrong answers, Harry. Just like the tests we have already done. I just want to make sure you are where you should be with your studies."

Harry's eyes flickered up to meet Don's, his face etched with worry. "How have I done so far?"

"Don't worry about that, Harry. But if you really want to know, I'll tell you." Don's voice was gentle yet firm, his gaze unwavering. "But I want you to listen to me very closely. Nothing we do today will tell me that you are stupid, because that is not true. Do you understand that?"

As Harry slowly nodded, his mind was still processing the conflicting emotions he felt. Doubt and uncertainty clouded his thoughts, and he wasn't quite sure if he could trust what Don was saying. However, there was a glimmer of hope that maybe, just maybe, there was a way for him to improve and catch up to where he should be.

"It's okay if you don't believe me right now, Harry. But I hope that one day you will. You are an incredibly intelligent young man, and nothing can ever change that. I know that your reading level may not be where it should be, but with a bit of work and dedication, we can get you there. And as for the memory game you just completed, you did exceptionally well. You are doing just fine, Harry."

Harry's heart swelled with gratitude at Don's kind words, and a small smile graced his lips. "Are you sure? I mean, I've always felt like I was...well, not smart enough."

Don's gaze was soft and understanding as he locked eyes with Harry. "I am positive, Harry. You are not dumb, and you never have been. You just need a little bit of help, that's all."

Harry let out a relieved breath, feeling a weight lifted off his shoulders. "You mentioned something about a tutor earlier. Do you really think that would help me?"

"Yes, Harry, I did. Professor McGonagall reviewed your grades from last year and noticed that you were having some difficulties in your classes," Don explained to Harry, his tone gentle and reassuring. "But don't worry, we can get you the help you need. The tutor I mentioned earlier will work with you on your homework and make sure that you understand everything. Many Muggle-born students need tutors to help them navigate the magical world they find themselves in, and I'm sorry that you didn't have access to one last year."

Harry nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. It was good to know that someone was finally taking notice of his struggles and was willing to help him.

"So...so what else do we need to go over?" Harry asked, his voice uncertain.

Don removed his hand from Harry's cheek and gave him a kind smile. "Well, I wanted to go over a few math problems with you and see if I could help you with your quill writing skills. Is that okay with you?"

Harry gave a small nod. "I always liked math."

"That's great, Harry. Math is very important," Don replied, his expression encouraging. He then pulled out a piece of parchment and a quill, setting them in front of Harry while he cleaned up the memory cards.

"I'm going to write down some simple math problems for you to solve. There will be some addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division. Just do as much as you can, okay?"

Harry nodded in response, his eyes fixed on the page in front of him. With a focused intensity, he began to solve each mathematical problem, carefully writing down his answers with his pencil.

As Harry finished the last equation, he glanced up at Don, who was scrutinizing his work. A moment of anticipation hung in the air as Don reviewed the paper, but his face soon lit up with pride.

"Very good, Harry!" Don exclaimed, his voice filled with genuine admiration.

Don carefully inspected the paper to ensure that every answer was correct. When he was satisfied, he took out his own pen and wrote a few more complex problems on the sheet and then handed the paper back to the boy. To his surprise, Harry tackled them with ease even though they were above his grade level.

"I am very impressed, Harry. Those were some very hard problems, but you solved them with ease. You truly have a gift for mathematics."

Harry's smile grew wider at Don's praise, and it was clear that the words had touched him deeply. Don made a silent promise to himself to encourage and praise Harry as much as possible, knowing that it would help to build the boy's confidence and self-esteem.

Harry's eyes drifted off to the side, lost in thought as he shared his secret with Don. "I've always been good at math," he confessed softly. "It was the one thing I could be good at and still pretend to be really bad at it."

Don reached over and gently placed his hand on Harry's shoulder. For the first time in a long time, he found himself at a loss for words after hearing Harry's statement. It was terrible that Harry felt like he had to hide his talents, but it was also fortunate that he had taken the time to learn math.

Letting out a brief sigh, Don decided to move on and fetched a fresh sheet of paper and promptly inscribed the entire alphabet in both uppercase and lowercase letters. He left some blank space beneath each letter, allowing Harry to practice writing them.

"Harry," Don said as he glanced at the paper in front of them, "would you mind writing out the alphabet below where I wrote mine?"

Without hesitation, Harry nodded and picked up his quill once again. As he began to write, his brow furrowed with intense concentration. Each letter was formed slowly with careful precision, his hand moving with deliberate movements to avoid any smudges or ink drips.

Don watched as Harry worked concern etched on his face. He was worried that he was struggling so much with something that should be simple. When Harry finished writing the uppercase letters, Don knew it was time to step in and offer some guidance.

"Harry," he said gently, "can I show you a better way to hold the quill?"

Harry looked up and gave a small nod. Don got up from his chair and stood behind Harry, placing a gentle hand on the boy's shoulder. With his other hand, he carefully took hold of Harry's quill and showed him the proper technique for holding it.

"See how I'm holding it?" Don asked, guiding Harry's hand to the correct position. "Try to hold it like this, and you'll find it much easier to write."

Harry listened intently as Don demonstrated, then tried it for himself. As he wrote out the letter "a" under Don's watchful eye, he felt a sense of satisfaction and relief. Writing with the new technique was much smoother and more efficient.

"Is that better, Harry?" Don asked, patting him on the back.

"Much better!" Harry exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. "Thank you, Don!"

Don watched with satisfaction as Harry's letters became neater and the ink spots diminished with each letter he wrote. As he finished the last letter, Harry looked up at Don with a beaming smile of accomplishment.

Don, still watching over his shoulder, couldn't help but feel a sense of pride at Harry's progress. "We'll still need to work on your writing, but this is a tremendous improvement, Harry. Well done."

He then pulled up a chair next to Harry and adjusted the boy's chair so that they were facing each other. "You did a remarkable job here, Harry, and I want you to know how proud I am of you."

As he spoke, Don's eyes glanced towards the table, where he spotted a leather-bound journal resting atop a stack of parchment. He knew that Severus had left it for Harry, and he wanted to ensure that the boy received it.

"Ah, it seems Severus left something for you, Harry," Don said, reaching over to pick up the journal. "He and I both think you should have this."

Don held out the journal towards Harry and continued speaking. "This journal can be a helpful tool for you. If there's ever anything you need to get off your chest, but don't feel comfortable talking about it, you can write it down in here. You don't have to write anything if you don't want to or it makes you feel awkward, but I believe it could be a beneficial outlet for you."

Harry ran his fingers over the smooth, worn leather of the journal, hardly daring to believe that it was really his. It was a simple thing, just a little book, but to Harry it was something he had never had before - a place to write his thoughts with no one able to read them.

"This is really for me?" Harry asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Don nodded, his eyes kind and understanding. "Yes, Harry. It's yours. And I promise, no one will read it without your permission. I can even teach you some privacy charms to make sure no one can even open it except for you."

"No one will be able to read it?" he asked again, just to be sure.

Don smiled reassuringly. "No one, I promise. Not even the most skilled wizard could break those charms."

Encouraged, Harry looked down at the journal once more, then back up at Don. "Do you want me to show you those charms now?" Don asked, his voice gentle.

Harry nodded eagerly, feeling a sense of excitement building within him. This was his chance to take control of his life, to express himself fully and fearlessly. And with Don's help, he knew he could do it.

Following Don's instructions, Harry placed his hand on the cover of the journal and said "abscondo".

As the words left his lips, he felt a sudden surge of magic, a warmth that spread through his body and into the book. When he looked up at Don, there was a sense of wonder and disbelief in his eyes.

"Did it work?" he asked, almost afraid to believe it.

Don looked at Harry with a warm smile. "It did, Harry," he said. "That journal will now only open to your magical signature, and to open it all you have to do is place your hand on it and say 'ostendo sum vestri specialis'. The only problem with that is anyone looking over your shoulder can still read it. Do you want to put a charm on it that would allow it to look like gibberish to everyone but you?"

Harry nodded shyly, his eyes bright with anticipation. Don gestured for Harry to place his hand on the cover of the journal once more. "This time," he said, "you have to say 'somnium'."

Harry did as he was told, feeling a rush of excitement as he felt the magic coursing through him. When he looked up at Don, there was a sense of wonder in his eyes.

"Now," Don said, "if you want to show what you wrote to someone, all you have to do is place your hand on that particular entry and say 'exibeo'. Okay?"

Harry nodded eagerly, feeling as though he had been given a precious gift. "Thank you," he said softly.

"You're very welcome, Harry," Don replied, his voice warm and reassuring. "Now, if you want, I can go call my friend and you can meet her now. We don't have to do this now, but her office happens to be right down the hall."

Harry looked at Don shyly, "If I meet her now, can we start with the tutoring?"

Don couldn't help but smile at Harry's earnestness. He knew that the boy was eager to learn. "Absolutely, Harry. Why don't you meet her today and then you two can work out a schedule?"

Harry's face lit up with excitement as he nodded his head eagerly. "Yes, please! I can't wait to get started."

"I'll be right back then," Don said, patting Harry gently on the shoulder before making his way towards the door. "You wait here and I'll sort everything out for you."

Don exited the room and made his way down the hall towards Pam's door, knocking gently before entering. "Pam?"

As Don waited at the doorstep, he couldn't help but admire the way the sunlight illuminated the woman's fiery red hair, making it appear like strands of molten copper. Her warm brown eyes sparkled with delight as soon as she recognized him, and her lips curved into a heartwarming smile that lit up her entire face.

It was Pamela, the woman he had been secretly crushing on for sometime. Although they were good friends, Don had never found the courage to confess his feelings to her.

As Pamela opened the door wider, the tantalizing aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafted out. "Do you want to come in, Don?" she asked, her voice a soothing melody that made his heart skip a beat.

Don felt a pang of disappointment as he shook his head. "I'm afraid I came here on business," he said, trying to hide his frustration. "I told you about my new patient, Harry. Right?"

Pamela nodded understandingly, her eyes filled with concern. "Yes, you did. You need my assistance after all?"

Don let out a deep sigh as he explained the results of Harry's tests to Pamela, his trusted colleague and friend. He knew that he could always count on her expertise and compassion, especially in times of crisis.

"I'll do whatever I can to help," she said, her voice filled with empathy. "You said he wanted to meet me now?"

Don nodded, grateful for her unwavering support. "Yes, if you have the time. And thank you, Pam, for always being there for me."

Pamela placed a gentle hand on Don's shoulder, her touch comforting and reassuring. "You know you don't need to thank me," she said with a soft smile. "Just come by later and tell me more about Harry. I can tell something is weighing heavily on your mind."

"I would love to take you up on that offer," he said, flashing her a charming smile. "But I think I should talk to Quin about this."

The woman's expression turned serious, and she fixed him with a stern look. "That is fine, but I will have a chat with him later to make sure you did go to him. Is that understood?"

Don felt his cheeks flush with embarrassment, realizing that he had underestimated her protective instincts. "Please don't worry so much. You know I will," he said, trying to reassure her.

"I know, but I can't help it," she replied, her voice softening. "Now let's go see that boy, and you can talk to Severus and Minerva."

Upon Don's introduction of Pamela to Harry, the Healer gracefully excused himself from the room and walked into the adjoining chamber where Severus and Minerva awaited. As he crossed the threshold, he was greeted by the pair's knowing grins. Arching an eyebrow inquisitively, Don approached and casually perched on the armrest of the plush sofa.

Severus, with a mischievous glint in his eye, arched an eyebrow in response. "It's quite evident you're smitten with her."

Caught off guard, Don swiftly reached over to turn off the speaker connecting the two rooms, masking his shock at the turn this conversation had taken. It was a rare occasion for Severus to pry personal information out of him, and truthfully, Don found it disconcerting. He inwardly scoffed at the idea of playing dumb but decided to give it a shot.

"Severus, I haven't the slightest clue what you're implying," he said, hoping to deflect the conversation away from his personal life.

Minerva fixed her piercing gaze upon the Healer. "Don't feign ignorance. It's apparent you're quite taken with her. Your eyes practically shimmer with delight in her presence."

Don could only blush and avert his gaze, which prompted Severus to arch an eyebrow and look at him with curiosity. "Well, have you asked her out yet?"

The Healer's face still aflame, Don shot Severus a pointed glare. "No, Severus, I haven't. Would you like me to discuss your romantic escapades in Minerva's presence? Let's not forget that one woman a few years ago..."

As Don's voice trailed off, Severus stared at him in utter disbelief. "Don! That's a private matter!"

Peals of laughter erupted from Don as he took in the mortified expressions of Severus and a stunned Minerva. Turning his attention solely to Severus, Don inquired, "Have I made my point?"

Gradually, Severus emerged from his state of shock and nodded his agreement. He didn't want Minerva to know about that particular incident; it was embarrassing enough that it had occurred at all. "Very well, Don, you've made your point. However, don't assume I'll let this matter rest indefinitely."

Don sighed, aware that Severus wouldn't easily forget, but at least the topic was shelved for now. Severus had a penchant for dissecting every morsel of information, much like a dog persistently gnawing on a bone.

Shifting his focus, Don cleared his throat and addressed the primary reason for his visit. "Moving forward to the main issue I intended to discuss when I first arrived. As I mentioned to Harry, his reading ability is not quite on par with his classmates. He can read quickly and appears comfortable, but that's all he's doing. He isn't taking the time to absorb and retain the information. This is partially due to the brain damage, but it's also because he needs to slow down and process everything. This applies to all other aspects of his life as well - he should take a moment to contemplate his actions. Eager to satisfy everyone, he rushes to finish tasks, merely going through the motions."

Pausing for a deep breath, Don ensured that Severus and Minerva were fully engaged before continuing.

"Regarding his mathematical aptitude, it's surprisingly advanced, especially considering his reading skills. I recommend that, once Harry reaches his third year, he should consider pursuing Arithmancy. Perhaps, as he catches up with his peers, he could even explore the subject independently. I believe this would boost his confidence, ultimately benefiting his performance in other areas of study."

Both adults seated on the sofa nodded in agreement, but it was Minerva who voiced her concerns first. "How can we best support him in his classes?"

"Well, Pamela will be teaching him techniques to enhance his reading comprehension. In the meantime, however, when he's reading instructions from the board or a book, approach him and ensure he has read it carefully and grasped the content and requirements. This could very well be the root of his struggles in Potions—he's been unable to accurately interpret the instructions. Additionally, now that Harry will have proper glasses, it will greatly improve his ability to read the board."

Once more, Minerva and Severus nodded their understanding. Seeing their affirmation, the Healer continued.

"Would it be acceptable for Pamela to visit Hogwarts for an hour after school each day? This way, she can assist Harry in catching up to his peers and help him with his current assignments."

Minerva responded with a nod of approval. "There's a room adjacent to the Gryffindor common room that would be ideal for them. After Harry catches up it might even be worthwhile to establish a general study group for all students. I recall Hermione Granger pleading with me last year to initiate an official group."

Don nodded in agreement. "So, do you believe Harry should resume classes on Monday?"

As he posed the question, he directed his gaze at Severus, genuinely curious about the man's thoughts on Harry's return to class. While Don had spent considerable time with the boy, Severus had been present during the moments he was not and likely possessed a more accurate assessment of whether the child was truly ready to continue his studies.

Severus contemplated Don's question and eventually nodded in agreement. "I believe it's better for Harry to return to a normal schedule sooner rather than later. However, we should allow him to make the final decision based on his own feelings. I don't want to push him into something he's not prepared for, nor do I want to hold him back if he's ready."

Don nodded approvingly. He had anticipated Severus' response and was pleased with the sentiment. Allowing Harry, though still a child, to assert his feelings and make some decisions for himself would empower him and grant him a sense of control over his life and circumstances.

"I concur, Severus. It appears that Pam and Harry are wrapping up their session. Shall we join them?"

Severus and Minerva nodded in agreement, rising from the couch and following Don out of the room. Approaching the adjacent chamber, Don gently rapped on the door.

Pam answered and Minerva discreetly whispered something into Severus' ear, eliciting a soft chuckle. Don shot them a stern glance, but quickly redirected his attention to Pam and Harry, offering a warm smile. He had a hunch about Minerva's whispered comment but decided it was best to leave the matter undisturbed.

Pam returned Don's smile before directing her gaze to Harry and placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "So, Harry, what do you think of our plan?"

Harry offered a timid nod, and Pam tenderly squeezed his shoulder, providing reassurance. "Would you like to ask them the question you asked me?"

Blushing slightly, Harry shuffled his feet and stared at the floor. "When am I going back to classes?"

Don glanced at Severus, who nodded in response. He then crouched down in front of Harry, his eyes warm and understanding as he gently guided the boy's chin upward to meet his gaze, ensuring that Harry heard him fully.

"Harry, the decision is yours. It all depends on how you feel. If you're ready to return to school on Monday morning, you can, or you can wait a week to rest a bit more. Regardless of your choice, the room you have in my quarters will always be there for you. You can attend classes and return there at night if you wish or sleep in the dorms. That room will be available to you no matter what. Do you understand?"

Severus released Harry's chin, and the boy unexpectedly lunged into the man's arms. After a moment of surprise, Severus wrapped his arms around the child, holding him close, his heart swelling with compassion. He hadn't anticipated such a reaction from Harry, who he assumed would simply nod in response.

"Hey now Harry, everything is fine."

As Harry clung tighter to Severus, the man could feel the boy begin to tremble. Sensing the silent sobs that shook Harry's body, Severus carefully peeled the child back from his chest, looking into his tear-filled eyes.

"What's the matter, Harry?"

As Harry raised an arm to wipe away his tears, Severus gently stopped him, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket and placing it into the boy's hand.

"Use this instead, Harry. There's no need to dirty your new clothes. Now, please tell me what's troubling you so."

Harry complied, dabbing at his tear-streaked face with the handkerchief. Once finished, he shyly cast his eyes downward, fidgeting with the now damp cloth in his hands. His voice was barely audible, wavering with emotion as he spoke.

"I'm sorry, sir..."

As Harry's voice trailed off, Severus placed a gentle hand on the boy's cheek, his touch tender and reassuring. Harry leaned into the contact ever so slightly, finding solace in the unexpected warmth.

"Harry, I didn't ask for an apology. I just want to know why you're upset."

"I'm... I'm not upset," he hesitated, gathering the courage to continue. "It's just... I've never had a place where I've been wanted... and you... you really want me..."

Severus pulled Harry back into his arms as the boy started to cry softly again, his own heart aching for the child who had been deprived of love and belonging for so long.

"Oh, Harry," he murmured softly, vowing to make sure the boy knew he had people who truly cared for him.

Carefully, Severus scooped Harry up into his arms, mindful of his aching knees, and turned to look at Minerva and Don. Minerva was smiling warmly at the two, while Pamela stood beside Don, who was giving Severus an approving look.

Tilting his head slightly, Severus whispered softly into Harry's ear with a gentle tone. "Why don't we go have a little something to eat and then rest for a bit?" He then glanced up at Don, who acknowledged the suggestion and stepped aside, allowing Severus and Harry to move towards their room.

As the three remaining in the hallway watched Severus and Harry leave, Minerva turned to Don, her eyes filled with curiosity.

"Is that really the same Severus who, just last week, was cursing the boy's very existence?" Minerva asked incredulously, her eyebrows raised in surprise.

Still watching Severus's retreating back down the hall, Don nodded thoughtfully. "It is indeed. People can surprise us in the most remarkable ways, and change can be a powerful force."

Pamela casually draped an arm around Don's shoulder, her closeness causing the Healer to blush slightly. She leaned in to whisper in his ear, her voice both teasing and concerned, "You may be able to fool Minerva, but I can hear the hint of sadness in your voice. You're talking to Quin tonight before you confront those Muggles. Understood?"

Don merely nodded, the lingering blush a testament to his embarrassment and vulnerability in the presence of his perceptive friend.

Pamela's eyes sparkled with playfulness as she asked, her tone lighthearted yet hopeful, "Oh, and about that dinner invitation I've extended so many times - are you ready to finally accept my offer?"

Surprised, Don turned to look at Pamela. "Tomorrow? I have a meeting with the Minister tonight."

Pamela smiled at Don. "Only if you don't land yourself in jail. I know the muggles are in custody at the Ministry, and you're planning to speak with them. Please, don't do anything reckless."

"I promise I won't. I spoke with Albus this morning, and he agreed to accompany me and ensure I don't do anything... violent. He even offered to hold onto my wand for safekeeping while we're there, just in case. I think I'll take him up on that offer."

Pamela nodded approvingly, while Minerva, who had been observing the exchange with curiosity, decided to chime in. Her keen hearing had allowed her to catch their whispered conversation, and her mischievous side couldn't help but poke through.

"May I accompany you?" Minerva inquired playfully, her eyes fixed on Don with determination. "I have a few choice words I'd like to share with those utterly contemptible individuals."

Looking between Don and Minerva, Pam sighed and moved closer to Minerva, placing her hand on the woman's shoulder to send a touch of calming magic. Though Minerva wasn't showing it outwardly Pam could sense her anger flair and it wouldn't do for her to become too upset right now.

"Minerva, how about I show you some techniques to help Harry with his schoolwork while Don goes to the Ministry? That way, I won't be eating dinner alone since this stubborn man won't join me."

With a knowing grin, Minerva glanced at Don before sighing in mock resignation. "Alright, that sounds fine. But try to throw a hex at them for me, will you?"

Don let out a good-natured chuckle, appreciating Minerva's humor. "Believe me, if I could, I would. However, I have a feeling that Albus would disapprove, and in all honesty, it's likely for the best. Besides, we all know you'd hex them far better than I ever could."

Minerva nodded slowly, conceding the point. Sensing the moment to step in, Pam took the lead again. "I think it's about time we caught up with Severus and Harry, wouldn't you agree?" Her tone was light and persuasive, urging the others to refocus on the task at hand.

Don and Minerva agreed, and the trio began to follow the path Severus had taken with Harry in his arms.

Meanwhile, Severus and Harry had reached their room, and as the boy continued to weep, Severus gently placed him on the bed while sitting beside him. With a calming presence, he kept an arm around Harry, whispering reassuring words until the torrent of tears subsided into quiet sniffles.

Severus knew that Harry's emotional outburst was not only a result of feeling accepted but also due to sheer exhaustion from the long and trying morning.

As Harry reached for the damp handkerchief to wipe away fresh tears, Severus stopped him, summoning a warm washcloth instead to tenderly clean the boy's face. He was concerned that the wet and cold handkerchief might cause irritation rather than comfort. With the tears now dried, two trays laden with food appeared on the bed across from them.

Noticing the trays, Severus allowed a small smile to play on his lips as he spotted Don discreetly peeking around the doorway. The Healer was likely attempting to grant them a semblance of privacy while still keeping a watchful eye on the pair. Shaking his head in amusement, Severus rose from the bed and fetched one of the trays, placing it gently on Harry's lap.

"Start with some yogurt, Harry, and then enjoy the rest of your lunch, alright?"

With a subtle nod, Harry picked up his spoon, eager to savor the meal before him. Simultaneously, Severus retreated to his own bed, positioning the tray on his lap. Don sauntered in, accompanied by both Pam and Minerva. Upon noticing the glance Don cast in his direction, Severus rolled his eyes, but nevertheless indulged in a mouthful of food to appease the Healer.

Chuckling at Severus's theatrics, Don's smile broadened before he approached the man and took a seat beside him. Tenderly, he placed a hand on Severus's forehead, his expression shifting to concern as he detected the lingering fever he had hoped was long gone.

With a discreet and subtle gesture, Don caught Minerva's attention, silently urging her to engage Harry in conversation. He wished to examine Severus without interruption, and the wise witch instantly understood his intent. Swiftly, she approached Harry, drawing his attention away from the scene unfolding before him. Simultaneously, Pam joined them, taking a seat on the opposite side of Severus.

The dour man, now flanked by the two skilled Healers, exhaled a weary sigh as Pam relieved him of the tray laden with food. The absence of the meal signified that something was amiss. Within moments, Pam's hand came to rest on his forehead, her expression mirroring his concern. Meanwhile, Don retrieved a thermometer from a nearby table. Upon seeing the approaching medical instrument, Severus let out an audible groan of displeasure.

Unfazed by his patient's resistance, Don calmly held the thermometer in front of Severus's face. "Come on Severus. Open up."

If Severus's glare could have inflicted physical harm, Don would have found himself buried deep within the earth. However, after several withering stares and gentle coaxing from the persistent Healer, Severus begrudgingly allowed the cold glass tube to be placed beneath his tongue. As Pamela withdrew her hand from his forehead, the examination continued. Mere minutes later, Don removed the thermometer, his expression growing more troubled. Silently, he gestured for Pam to rise from her seat, then gently guided Severus to lie down upon the bed.

Once Severus was comfortably situated, Don regarded his patient with a puzzled expression. "Severus, are you not feeling well?"

Dismissing the Healer's concern, Severus retorted, "I feel perfectly fine, Don. I fail to see why you insist on making a fuss over nothing."

Don's brow furrowed as he studied Severus, certain that the man was concealing something. "Your well-being is far from trivial, Severus. I must conduct a comprehensive examination, as it's evident I overlooked something last night. Unless you'd prefer to tell me something?"

Severus averted his gaze, muttering something unintelligible under his breath. Sighing, Don exchanged a knowing glance with Pamela before focusing his attention back on Severus. He retrieved a set of pajamas from a side table and handed them to the patient. As he drew the curtains around the bed, Don offered some reassurance.

"You may change back into your regular clothes after the examination if it makes you more comfortable. However, I suggest you consider resting like Harry. It would help you recover quicker." Don then handed the pajamas to Severus and with a pointed look left the curtains to give him some privacy.

As the curtains closed, Severus sighed in resignation. If only Don hadn't been such a skilled healer, perhaps his elevated temperature would have gone unnoticed. He could have recovered on his own, in time. With a sense of defeat, Severus began to change into the pajamas, hastily concealing his legs beneath the covers once dressed. He despised feeling unwell and being the center of attention.

Moments later, Don gently pulled back the curtains just enough to slip inside, promptly closing them again. A look of empathy crossed his face as he approached the bedridden man. Sitting on the edge of the mattress, he posed a question to Severus.

"I believe you're aware of the cause behind your fever, Severus. Would you care to enlighten me, or shall I uncover the truth through more invasive means? Rest assured, I will discover the source either way."

Surrendering to the inevitability, Severus exhaled a weary sigh. "My chest is congested, and I suspect there's an infection brewing."

Don nodded appreciatively as he rose from the bed. "Thank you for being honest, Severus. Let's work together to get you better."

Acknowledging Don's words with a slight nod, Severus began to unbutton his top. As he did so, Don turned to the small table concealed within the curtained area, retrieving a jar of mucus cream and placing it beside Severus on the bed. With the buttons undone, Don gently positioned both hands on his patient's chest, initiating a thorough scan of his lungs to determine the issue.

"Inhale deeply, Severus."

As Severus complied, Don's expression grew more serious, sensing the abundance of fluid within his patient's lungs. Sighing, the Healer procured a stethoscope from the side table, inserting the earpieces before placing the opposite end against Severus's chest. The sudden coldness caused the patient to flinch.

Offering an apologetic smile, Don instructed, "I'm sorry, Severus. When I raise my finger, I want you to take a slow, deep breath, alright?"

Upon receiving a nod from Severus, Don raised his finger, prompting his patient to breathe deeply. They continued the process for several more breaths before Don removed the stethoscope from his ears. Setting the instrument aside, he picked up the jar of mucus cream from the bed and unscrewed the lid.

Catching sight of the jar, Severus couldn't help but cringe and dramatically wrinkle his nose in disgust. "Isn't there an alternative?" he asked, his voice laced with a mix of hope and trepidation.

Don shook his head, scooping some of the cream onto his fingers with a knowing smile. "You're well aware that this is the most effective remedy for clearing the congestion. Trust me, you'll feel significantly better afterward," he reassured his reluctant patient.

Severus' protest was childish yet endearing, "But it smells!" he exclaimed, emphasizing his displeasure at the offensive aroma of the cream. Nonetheless, he knew deep down that Don was right, and the healer only had his best interests at heart.

With a good-humored chuckle, Don nodded and gently began to spread the cream across Severus's chest. "I understand the smell is unpleasant, but I assure you, it's the most effective way to clear your congestion."

As Don spoke, he finished applying the cream, and soon after, he helped Severus sit up as he began to cough, expelling the accumulated mucus from his lungs. Don conjured a handkerchief and handed it to Severus, all the while patting his back to encourage the expulsion of the remaining congestion.

Ten minutes of persistent coughing ensued, with Don steadfastly assisting Severus. Once the coughing subsided, Severus, with tears in his eyes, collapsed back onto the bed, utterly exhausted. Sensing his patient's need, Don carefully offered him a glass of water.

"Take slow sips, Severus."

Gratefully, Severus followed Don's instruction, sipping the water as the Healer gently buttoned his top back up. When they were finished, Don took the glass from Severus's hand and retrieved the tray Pam had set aside earlier. With the aid of her stasis charm, he carefully positioned the tray on Severus's lap, ensuring it was stable.

"I expect you to finish at least half of this soup and a quarter of the sandwich by the time I return. Understood? For your ongoing treatment of this chest infection, I'll administer two more rounds of the cream and a fever reducer every three hours," Don instructed, his voice firm but gentle.

Severus nodded, eyeing his meal with a hint of distaste and mild reluctance. "At least half?" he questioned, raising a skeptical eyebrow.

"Yes," Don reaffirmed, noticing the hesitation in Severus' demeanor. "Do you require an appetite stimulant to help?"

With a resigned sigh, Severus nodded in agreement. "Yes, please."

"Thank you for asking politely, Severus." A hint of warmth and approval colored Don's voice as he expressed his appreciation. He then retrieved the desired potion from his medical bag and handed it to Severus, hoping it would make the meal more palatable for the weary man.

Severus accepted the vial, downing its contents in a single gulp before nodding his thanks to Don. Upon receiving the nod, Don took back the empty vial and drew the curtains back from the bed.

"I'd like you to rest after eating, Severus." Don gestured towards the adjacent bed, where a sleeping Harry lay. "It seems Harry has already gotten a head start."

Severus nodded reluctantly, beginning to eat as the appetite stimulant took effect. Satisfied, Don pulled the curtains fully open, revealing the two witches engaged in a hushed conversation.

He left Severus's bedside with a comforting pat on Severus's hand, Don joined the pair near the bathroom door, far enough from the patients to avoid disturbing them. As he drew near, they turned to face him, expressions fraught with concern.

Smiling reassuringly, Don placed a calming hand on Minerva's shoulder, noting her heightened distress. "As you can see, Severus is fine. There's no need to worry."

Pam exhaled, her gaze fixed on Don with an intensity that betrayed her concern. "It's not Severus we're worried about; we knew he was—and is—in good hands. It's Harry... He was calling out in his sleep, distressed."

Don sighed and removed his hand from Minerva's shoulder, his brow furrowing. "What did he say?"

Minerva seemed as though she wanted to answer but was overcome with emotion. Instead, Pam spoke on her behalf, her voice tender yet somber. "He was calling out for his mother."

With a heavy, drawn-out breath, Don's shoulders sagged, and his expression reflected a mix of sadness and understanding. "He dreamt about them last night, about that fateful night when he lost them..."

Minerva covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, while Pam channeled calming magic into her.

"Oh, Harry," Minerva whispered, her heart aching for the young boy.

Allowing Pam's soothing energy to stabilize her emotions, Minerva took several deep, calming breaths, attempting to regain her composure. "Does Severus know?" she asked, her voice quivering slightly with the weight of her concern.

Don shook his head slowly. "I didn't want to upset him. I believe this is one piece of information that, unless he explicitly asks about it, it's acceptable to keep to ourselves for now."

Both witches nodded in agreement, their faces reflecting their concern. Don then turned to Minerva, offering her a warm, comforting smile that reached his eyes.

"Do you feel up to making the trip back to Hogwarts by yourself, or would you like me to call Albus for you?"

"Can you call Albus for me, please?" Minerva asked, her voice barely a whisper.

Don nodded, understanding her need for the support of her dear friend. He headed towards the floo, while Pamela gently guided Minerva to a nearby plush chair so she could sit and gather her thoughts. As Minerva sank into the chair, the exhaustion written all over her face was evident to everyone in the room.

"Are you okay, Minerva?" Pamela asked softly, her hand resting on Minerva's shoulder.

She nodded slowly, her voice laden with emotion as she fought to hold back tears. "Yes, I suppose I'm just finally taking everything in. My poor little lion," she murmured, her heart aching for the child they all cared so deeply about.

Pamela offered a sympathetic nod, placing a gentle hand on Minerva's shoulder to infuse her with additional calming magic. "That's understandable. You're recovering from the shock and coming to terms with everything that has transpired."

Moments later, Albus entered the room, his twinkling blue eyes scanning the area. Upon spotting Minerva, he strode over with an air of grace and greeted her with a tender, affectionate smile.

"Minerva, my dear, I've taken the liberty of canceling all your classes for the rest of the day. Rest assured, I won't be teaching any more students how to transfigure their vegetables into cake," he said, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

Minerva shook her head, feigning exasperation as she couldn't help but smile at his antics. "You're impossible, Albus."

"I know, my dear," he replied, his eyes dancing with mirth. "That's part of my charm! It keeps life at Hogwarts ever so interesting, don't you think?"

Despite her amusement, Albus detected a flicker of sadness in Minerva's eyes. He gently pulled her up from her chair and, enveloped her in a comforting embrace, and whispered softly into her ear, "It will be okay, Minerva."

Sensing the pair needed privacy, Don gestured towards Harry's bed, prompting Pamela to follow him discreetly away from the hugging duo.

With the two Healers out of earshot, Albus whispered again into Minerva's ear, "You can let go now, dear. It's just you and me, and I'm here for you."

Minerva's shoulders trembled as silent sobs wracked her body, her tears dampening Albus's robes. He understood the profound pain she felt upon discovering that the child she regarded as a grandchild had been mistreated. The shock had previously numbed her emotions, but now, as it wore off, the full force of the devastating reality overwhelmed her.

Tenderly, Albus held Minerva as she released her pent-up emotions, rubbing soothing circles on her back and whispering comforting words in her ear. Eventually, her sobs subsided, and she drew back slightly, wiping the last of her tears away.

Albus gently took her hand and brushed away the remaining tears himself. "Do you feel better now?"

Minerva nodded slowly, her voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Albus."

The Headmaster continued to smile at her. "Are you ready to return to Hogwarts? You can rest for the afternoon if you'd like. In fact, I believe it would be best."

Minerva hesitated for a moment before nodding and fully disengaging from Albus. With a smile, he patted her on the shoulder and gestured to the two Healers, who had maintained a respectful distance. Albus and Minerva approached them, exchanged heartfelt goodbyes, and quietly left the room to return to Hogwarts.

Once they had gone, Pamela turned to Don with a warm, appreciative smile. "I should be going as well. Do you have everything under control here?"

Don nodded slowly, gratitude evident in his eyes. "Thank you for all your help, Pamela. I couldn't have done it without you."

Grinning mischievously, Pam reached up and planted a tender kiss on Don's cheek, causing him to blush as red as a ripe tomato. "Call me if you need anything, and don't get into any trouble tonight. I don't want to have dinner with you in Azkaban, of all places. Understand?"

Still blushing, Don nodded in agreement as Pamela gave him a stern, yet playful look. The witch then smiled warmly, leaned in to place another soft kiss on his cheek, and whispered gently in his ear.

"I love you, Don, and I'll wait for you as long as it takes. Remember that you're never alone in this journey."

She pulled back, gave him one last smile, and left the room. Sitting on the edge of Harry's bed, Don buried his flushed face in his hands. He couldn't understand why he always became so flustered and tongue-tied around Pamela. It wasn't as if they had just met; they had known each other for years and harbored mutual feelings since their first encounter. With a sigh, Don lifted his head and looked over at Harry, who was sleeping peacefully.

The boy truly was endearing, lying in bed in his pajamas, clutching the small plush toy tightly to his chest. Rising from the edge of the bed, Don approached Harry and gently pulled the covers up to just below his chin. As he did so, Harry whimpered slightly in his sleep and hugged the stuffed toy even closer. Not wanting to disturb his slumber further, Don offered a tender smile and left Harry to rest peacefully.

He then made his way over to Severus, who had just finished the required amount of food on his plate. Gently, Don removed the tray from the yawning man's lap and vanished it to the kitchens. Sitting down on the side of Severus's bed, he placed a gentle hand on the man's forehead, sensing the same fever that had been there before. Confirming that Severus needed a fever reducer, he reached over, grabbed the vial he had placed next to the bed, uncorked it, and handed it to Severus to drink down.

Frowning, Severus accepted the potion vial and grimaced as he consumed its contents. It was truly unfortunate that one couldn't add flavoring to potions as they did with Muggle medicine. Adding synthetic flavoring would tamper with the potency and induce side effects for the person taking the potion. Perhaps he could naturally flavor them instead? That might just work...

Don observed the flurry of thoughts racing through Severus's eyes and smiled. Sometimes, the man was as easy to read as a book, particularly when it came to pondering potions. He always wore that calculating, fascinated expression when contemplating new ways to blend potions together to enhance their efficacy. It never failed to amuse Don how Severus, such an accomplished Occlumens, could never conceal the joy and wonder in his eyes when it came to his passion for potions.

Snapping out of his reverie, Don patted the somber man on the shoulder, pulling him from his thoughts. "Why don't you get some rest, Severus? It will help you recover faster."

Severus nodded and sank back onto his pillows. However, once fully reclined, he didn't close his eyes, prompting Don to smile mischievously.

"Do you want me to summon Hissy so you can sleep better? I know he always made you feel better when you were younger."

The glare Severus directed at him was so dark that Don actually felt chills run down his spine. Nevertheless, it was worth it to see the man blush from the tip of his nose all the way down to his toes. Upon witnessing that blush, Don couldn't help but let out a hearty chuckle, causing Severus's cheeks to redden even more. Eventually, Don calmed down and gently patted the man on the shoulder.

"I'm merely teasing you, Severus," Don said with a playful grin. "I know you wouldn't be caught dead sleeping with that poor, lonely stuffed snake that still sits on your bookshelf, silently longing for your embrace."

Still blushing and feeling slightly mortified, Severus looked down at his lap, his voice barely a whisper. "No, I would not."

Continuing to smile warmly, Don patted Severus on the shoulder, providing reassurance. "I know. Now, just relax and try to get some sleep. You need the rest. Do you need some help drifting off into a peaceful sleep?"

Hesitantly, Severus met Don's gaze and nodded, his vulnerability shining through. "Yes, please," he murmured, grateful for the offer of assistance in finding a much-needed escape into sleep.

Acknowledging his request, Don placed a hand on Severus's chest and began channeling calming magic into him, just enough to lull him to sleep. Gradually, Severus closed his eyes, allowing the magic to envelop his body. Once he was fully relaxed and softly snoring, Don removed his hand, halting the flow of magic.

After ensuring Severus was comfortably tucked in, with the covers pulled up just below his chin, Don gently brushed stray hairs from his face.

"Goodnight, Severus."

With that, Don quietly left the room, allowing his two charges to get some much-needed rest.

A little over an hour and a half passed before Severus awoke again. Coughing violently, he found himself sitting up, enveloped in the strong arms he recognized as Don's. The Healer must have placed a monitoring charm on him to be alerted when he awoke. In the next moment, Severus felt a vial of something pressed to his lips. Amidst the hacking coughs, he gulped down the liquid and felt his chest loosen, followed by the expulsion of everything that had been congesting his lungs over the next few minutes. Throughout the ordeal, those strong arms held him upright, preventing him from toppling over.

When the relentless coughing fit finally subsided, Severus collapsed, utterly exhausted, into Don's supportive arms. His mind, foggy from the coughing spell, slowly registered the situation, and his body stiffened, instinctively attempting to free his Healer from the burden of holding him. Yet, Don's strong arms continued to hold him securely, and Severus finally discerned the reassuring words the man was murmuring to him.

"Just relax, Severus. I've got you," Don's soothing voice conveyed, instilling a sense of safety and comfort that allowed Severus to finally let go of his tension.

Exhausted, Severus complied with Don's suggestion and relaxed as the Healer gently lowered him onto the bed. Don placed a hand on his forehead, noting the lingering fever. Retrieving a potion from the bedside table, he carefully administered it to Severus but decided against using the jar of cream for now. The poor man had already endured enough coughing for the time being.

"Close your eyes, Severus, and rest a bit more. I'll take Harry down to get his new glasses and keep him entertained for a while, perhaps even take him for a little haircut," Don suggested.

Severus nodded weakly, his eyes closing. Usually, he would protest being left to rest, but at that moment, he was simply too tired and felt awful. As he drifted off to sleep, Don tucked him in and turned his attention to the now-awake child on the other bed. Poor Harry was looking at Severus with a mix of worry and fear. Don's heart ached with sympathy, and he quickly approached Harry to comfort him.

Sitting down next to the young boy, who was clutching his stuffed toy so tightly it would be gasping for air if it were alive, Don gently repositioned Harry so that he was sitting sideways on his lap.

"What's wrong, Harry?" Don asked, even though he knew the answer. He wanted Harry to express his fears; the child had started opening up to him earlier, and Don wanted to encourage that healthy behavior.

"Is...is Professor Snape ok?" Harry inquired hesitantly.

Don offered a sympathetic smile, noting that Harry still wasn't comfortable addressing Severus by his first name. Sighing, he understood that it would take time for the boy to adjust.

"He's going to be fine, Harry. He has a touch of a chest infection, but with plenty of rest today, he should be much better by tomorrow. That's the beauty of magic; if we were Muggles, Severus would be sick for at least a week before recovering."

As Don spoke, he observed Harry closely, relieved to see the child accepting his reassurances. He then reached over and picked up the folded clothes, placing them gently on the boy's lap.

"Why don't you go get changed, Harry, and then we can go get your new glasses. How does that sound?" Don suggested with a warm smile, anticipating the boy's excitement.

Accepting the clothes from Don, Harry's eyes flickered with uncertainty as he looked up at him. "Will... Professor Snape be okay if we leave him by himself?" he asked, his concern for the man's well-being evident in his voice.

Smiling at the boy's concern, Don reassured him. "He will be fine, Harry. I have a monitoring charm on him, so I'll know if he wakes up or needs anything."

Feeling reassured, Harry nodded and slid down from Don's lap. He quietly padded over to the bathroom in his slippers, while Don took the opportunity to make the bed. It was a simple task that allowed his mind to focus on something mundane.

A few minutes later, the bed was made, and Harry appeared in the bathroom doorway, freshly dressed. Don smiled and approached the boy, draping an arm around his shoulders as they left the room. He noticed that the small plushy Harry had clung to yesterday was now left behind on the bed. It seemed the child felt comfortable enough without it.

Together, they made their way down the hallway and stairs to the room where Harry would receive his new glasses. Upon entering, Don spotted the optometrist he was looking for and exchanged smiles.

The optometrist adjusted his half-moon glasses and beamed at the young boy. "Ah, you must be Harry. I have your prescription in the back. While I fetch it, why don't you and Don browse some frames?"

As the optometrist moved to fetch the prescription, Don steered Harry towards an impressive display of eyeglasses, featuring a myriad of styles and colors.

"Take your time and choose a pair you like, Harry. Don't be afraid to try them on."

Harry gazed at the vast selection, clearly overwhelmed by the multitude of options before him. After several minutes of indecision, Don placed a comforting hand on the boy's shoulder.

"Have you found any that catch your eye?"

Harry nodded but remained transfixed by the assortment. With a gentle sigh, Don adjusted Harry's position, so they were face-to-face.

With a gentle, understanding gaze, Don studied the young boy's hesitant demeanor, trying to decipher the root of his reluctance. "What's holding you back, Harry?" he asked, his voice imbued with both warmth and concern.

Shuffling his feet, Harry cast his gaze downward, his voice tinged with embarrassment. "There are no prices."

Understanding the root of the problem, Don knelt down in front of Harry, lifting the boy's chin gently so their eyes met.

"You don't need to worry about the cost, Harry. Severus and I have already taken care of it. Your only task is to find a pair that you truly like, alright?"

Harry hesitated, still shuffling his feet, before voicing his concern. "Aunt Petunia said that glasses are expensive, and that's why she got mine from the rubbish bin. I don't want to be a burden."

Sighing, Don mentally cursed the woman. How could she give the boy glasses from the garbage? He resolved to have a word with her later. "You are not a burden, Harry, and you never will be. We want to get you nice glasses that you are happy with. Now, go ahead and try some on."

Reluctantly, Harry approached the glasses display and selected a pair of gold wire, oval-shaped frames. As he swapped his old glasses for the new ones, Don was struck by how different the boy looked.

The new glasses were perfect, accentuating Harry's bright green eyes and fitting his face beautifully. Noticing Harry's growing unease, Don shook off his astonishment and offered a reassuring smile. "I think you picked the perfect pair, Harry. They make you look quite handsome, and I know Severus will love them."

Harry beamed at Don's praise and turned to inspect his reflection, but his poor vision only allowed him to see a blurry image of himself. Sensing the boy's disappointment, Don placed a comforting hand on Harry's shoulder.

"How about we put your prescription in these frames, and then you can see for yourself how dashing you look?"

Harry agreed, and the optometrist set to work while the two healers discussed additional charms for the frames and lenses, such as unbreakable, waterproof, growth, and glare-reducing charms.

Moments later, the optometrist returned with Harry's new glasses, complete with the updated prescription. He handed them to Harry, who exchanged them for his old pair.

The boy marveled at the world through his new glasses, but quickly noticed that they were a bit loose on his face and kept sliding off.

Seeing the issue, the optometrist motioned for Harry to hand the glasses back. Confused, the boy hesitated until the eye healer explained with a smile.

"I just want to adjust them, Harry, so they don't keep slipping off your nose. Could you hand them to me?"

Understandingly Harry handed his glasses to the optometrist, watching with blurry fascination as the healer invoked a golden light to make the necessary adjustments. Once finished, the optometrist returned the glasses to Harry, who eagerly put them on, delighted to find they now fit perfectly.

Grateful, Harry offered the optometrist a shy smile and took Don's outstretched hand. As they said their goodbyes, Don discreetly mentioned adding the glasses to his tab for payment later.

Exiting the small office, Don turned to Harry, suggesting, "I think it might be time for a haircut. What do you think?"

Brushing hair out of his face, Harry agreed. "I think I need one."

Don led Harry to a small hair salon within the clinic. The salon was primarily intended for women who enjoyed regular hair treatments during their stay, but Don figured they could accommodate a simple trim. Besides, Harry might feel more at ease surrounded by women rather than men.

Upon entering, a friendly hairstylist approached and, noticing Harry's unkempt hair, inquired, "Need a trim?"

Both Don and Harry nodded, eliciting a chuckle from the woman. "I think we can arrange that. Come over here and have a seat."

Following the hairstylist's directions, Harry climbed into the designated chair with Don taking a seat beside him. Grateful for Don's calming presence, Harry flashed him an appreciative glance.

The stylist skillfully set to work, dampening Harry's hair and trimming it carefully. Ten minutes later, his hair was two inches shorter and considerably neater. However, as soon as a drying charm was cast, Harry's hair sprang back into its signature unruly state.

Harry, unperturbed by the unruly state of his hair, simply shrugged and said with a hint of amusement, "Don't worry, you'll never get it to stay down."

Acknowledging the impossibility of taming Harry's hair, the hairstylist heaved a resigned sigh and tried to look on the bright side. "Well, at least it's shorter now, right?"

Harry nodded as the stylist removed the protective sheet from around his neck. Don expressed his gratitude and took Harry's hand once more.

As they left the salon, Don asked, "What would you like to do now, Harry?"

Initially shy, Harry focused on his shoes before gathering the courage to meet Don's gaze. "Can we take a walk in the garden? I'd like to see it with my new glasses."

Don's smile conveyed his approval, pleased that Harry was gradually overcoming his fear of making eye contact when asking questions. "Yes, Harry, of course. Maybe I can tell you more about where Severus stays during the summers."

Eagerly gripping Don's hand, Harry nodded enthusiastically. "I would like that."

As they strolled through the garden, Don began to regale Harry with stories about Albus's manor, where Severus spent his summers. Severus did own a manor in Spinner's End, but that place was tainted with memories he would rather forget. He had grown up in that house until he was fourteen when his mother passed away, and Albus discovered the dark secrets that had plagued his home. Since then, Severus had lived with Albus, and he couldn't fathom a life without the man's constant presence and support, despite how exasperating they could both be at times.

Don was grateful that Severus continued to reside with Albus, as it made his job somewhat easier. It meant that Albus could oversee Severus's daily potions and ensure he was taking care of himself. However, when the school year began and Severus retreated to his rooms in the dungeons, keeping a watchful eye on the man became more challenging. They had hoped to give Severus more autonomy over his potions and eating habits this year, but that plan hadn't panned out.

After a brief silence, during which Don's thoughts wandered, the Healer refocused on the small boy walking beside him and began describing the wonders of the summer home Harry would soon share with them.

"You'll adore living with Severus and the Headmaster, Harry. Their house is surrounded by an expansive garden, and Severus even maintains several greenhouses for his plants."

Harry's eyes, filled with a mixture of shyness and curiosity, glanced up at Don. "Professor Snape lives with the Headmaster?"

Don let out a gentle sigh and nodded, understanding that Severus hadn't had the chance to discuss their summer arrangements with Harry amidst the chaos of recent events.

"Yes, Harry, he does. Is that alright with you?"

Harry hesitated, his brows furrowing with uncertainty. "Will...will the Headmaster want me there?"

Gently, Don moved his arm from Harry's hand and let it rest tenderly on the boy's shoulders as they continued their leisurely stroll through the picturesque surroundings.

"Did you know it was the Headmaster who played a significant role in helping Severus gain guardianship of you?"

"I guess so. I mean, he's been incredibly kind, and he even taught me to tie my shoes, but does he really want someone like me, a freak, living in his house?"

Don came to an abrupt halt, his heart swelling with a mixture of sadness and concern for the young boy. He turned to face Harry, gently lifting the boy's chin to ensure their eyes met in a moment of heartfelt connection.

"Listen to me, Harry. You are not a freak, and I never want to hear you refer to yourself in such a manner again. Understand?"

Harry nodded hesitantly, though it was clear that he struggled to accept Don's words. The Healer sighed, reminding himself that helping Harry overcome his self-doubt would take time. Taking a deep breath, Don continued.

"Harry, you're an extraordinary child, and I know the Headmaster is thrilled to welcome you into his home. In fact, he even pulled me aside the other day to inquire about your preferences for your room's setup, although that was meant to be a surprise. Remember, it's our little secret, ok?"

Don offered Harry a conspiratorial wink, eliciting a shy smile and nod from the boy. As the Healer found himself wrapped in a heartfelt embrace, Harry clung tightly to his side. When they finally pulled apart, tears glistened in Harry's eyes as he beamed up at Don.

"Thank you."

"There's no need to thank me, Harry, but is there anything you'd like me to relay to Albus? What do you envision for your room?"

Harry shrugged his shoulders as he stepped away from Don. "I...I don't know. The only room I really had was the one Professor Snape provided."

Don nodded thoughtfully, his eyes scanning their surroundings before settling on a nearby bench. Gently guiding Harry to sit down on the welcoming stone seat, the Healer offered the boy a warm and encouraging smile. As soon as they were comfortably settled, Don focused his attention on the child and tenderly patted his shoulder.

"Alright, let's start with something simple: what's your favorite color?"

Harry hesitated for a moment before answering softly, "I don't know...I guess I like blue."

Acknowledging the boy's choice with a kind smile, Don continued with his line of questioning.

"So, how about we paint the walls of your room a lovely shade of blue?"

Looking up at Don with excitement dancing in his eyes, Harry eagerly nodded and leaned in slightly. "Could my bed be dark blue too?"

With a protective arm wrapped around Harry's shoulders, Don gave a reassuring nod, delighted that Harry was confidently expressing his preferences. "Absolutely, Harry. Is there anything else you'd like?"

"I don't know."

"Okay, let's think. What about a desk in your room for studying and drawing? Maybe even one with lots of storage space for all your supplies?"

Harry's eyes lit up at the suggestion, and he gave a small nod, clearly enthusiastic about the idea. Don continued, his voice gentle and full of warmth, as they discussed more ideas for creating a cozy and personalized space for the young boy.

"And how about posters? Would you like some Quidditch posters to liven up your walls and showcase your interests?"

"That would be absolutely brilliant!" Harry exclaimed, his face lighting up with enthusiasm.

Don chuckled softly. "I thought you might like that. I'll be sure to let Albus know your preferences. How about we continue out walk while I share more details about their home?"

Gently disengaging from Don's side and rising from the bench, Harry offered a soft nod. Smiling, Don stood up as well and reached out to hold Harry's hand as they resumed their walk through the gardens.

"Let's see, where did I leave off? You're going to love the room Albus set aside for you. It's situated right across the hall from Severus's and has two large windows that overlook the gardens and the forest that surrounds the manner. Additionally, there's an adjoining room you can use to store all your books, games, or any other belongings—sort of a personal playroom."

Don glanced over at Harry to see if he was paying attention, and his smile faltered when he noticed the boy quietly staring down at his feet as they walked. Slowing his pace, Don gently removed his hand from Harry's and tenderly placed it on the child's shoulder.

"What's wrong, Harry?"

Hesitantly, Harry shrugged. "I...I don't have anything to put in that room..."

Don sighed and nodded empathetically. "I understand, Harry, but we're going to change that. During the Christmas break, Albus plans to take you shopping to find items to fill that space. That was also supposed to be a surprise, but let's keep it our little secret, okay?"

Harry's face lit up with a small, soft smile, and he nodded. Don hadn't initially intended to reveal what he and Albus had discussed regarding Harry's room, toys, and belongings. Still, seeing that tender smile made it worthwhile. He knew Albus would understand when they talked later to head to the Ministry.

With his arm securely around Harry's shoulders, Don continued their stroll down the picturesque garden path.

"Is there anything else you'd like to know about their home?"

Harry hesitated for a moment before asking, "Is there anywhere I can fly my broom?"

Don sighed gently, taking a moment to appreciate the vast garden before them. Glancing down at the eager child beside him, he said, "Yes, Harry, the garden is expansive enough for you to fly over it, but remember that until I give you the go-ahead, you must have an adult with you when you take to the skies."

Harry let out a soft sigh of disappointment, his shoulders slumping ever so slightly. "I understand."

Gently, Don gave the child's shoulders a reassuring squeeze, sensing his frustration. "I'm not trying to be overbearing; I just want to ensure your safety. The skies can be tricky, and I want you to be well-prepared."

Slowly, Harry nodded in agreement, a glimmer of understanding in his eyes. Don steered him in the direction of their rooms, making sure to keep the conversation going.

"I need to go check on Severus. Would you like to spend some time with Pam while I go see him? She's an excellent companion and can show you around."

Harry gave a small, appreciative nod, his eyes shining with curiosity. "Is that alright?"

Don smiled warmly, his eyes crinkling at the corners, conveying his approval.

With another reassuring squeeze of Harry's shoulders, Don smiled down at him, his voice filled with kindness. "Of course, Harry. She'll be delighted to have you as her guest. Just remember to be respectful and enjoy the time you spend with her."

The two then continued walking towards the clinic and made their way to Pam's office. Throughout their walk, Don kept a comforting hand on Harry's shoulders and subtly sent calming magic to ease the boy's nerves. For some reason, Harry's anxiety grew the closer they got to Pam's office.

Eventually, unable to bear seeing Harry so distressed, Don stopped him in his tracks. "Talk to me, Harry. What's wrong?"

"She...she doesn't think I'm weak, does she?"

Positioning himself in front of Harry, Don knelt down and placed a hand on each of the boy's shoulders. "Listen to me, Harry. You are not weak. You've shown immense strength throughout everything you've been through, and now it's time for you to accept the help we're offering. Pam sees you as the same strong young man that Severus and I do, and she wants to help you become even stronger by assisting with your studies. Accepting our help is a sign of strength and nothing else."

Tears welled up in Harry's eyes as he gave a small nod, then lunged forward to embrace the Healer tightly. Don reciprocated the hug and gently lifted Harry off the floor, cradling him as he resumed walking towards Pam's office. As they moved, Don continued to speak softly to Harry.

"I'm sorry, Harry, but Severus has just woken up, and he's experiencing another coughing fit."

Arriving at Pamela's office, Don gently placed Harry down in front of the door. After knocking, he crouched down, ensuring they were at eye level.

"Will you be alright here for a little while, Harry?" Don asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.

Harry hesitated for a moment, contemplating his answer, before eventually nodding in understanding. As the door opened, Don stood up and gave Harry a reassuring nod, his eyes conveying a sense of safety and support.

Don offered Pam, who had answered the door, a grateful smile and a pleading look. "Could you please entertain Harry for a bit? I need to attend to a few things."

"Of course, Don. It would be my absolute pleasure to 'hang out' with Harry," Pam responded warmly, her eyes twinkling with enthusiasm.

Pamela reached down to tenderly take Harry's hand in hers, her warm gaze meeting the young boy's as she looked down at his unruly hair. "Come on, Harry. I have a few puzzles we can try to solve, and maybe even some stories to share. How does that sound?"

A small smile appeared on Harry's face as he nodded at Pam, his excitement growing at the prospect of spending time with her. Once Don saw the smile and nod, he reached out to affectionately ruffle Harry's hair, sharing his approval.

"I'll see you later, Harry. Okay? Enjoy your time with Pam and remember that I'm only a shout away if you need me," Don added reassuringly, before leaving the room with a final, warm smile.

With another nod from Harry, Don pivoted and began walking briskly, almost jogging, through the halls towards Severus's room. In mere minutes, he arrived and, mere seconds after entering the room, he was by Severus's bed, supporting the man in a sitting position to help him cough up the congestion more easily.

"It's almost over, Severus. Just hang in there."

When the coughing fit finally subsided, Severus only had enough strength to lean forward into Don's supportive embrace and draw in deep, labored breaths. The Healer gently repositioned Severus into a more comfortable arrangement for both of them, but maintained his secure hold around the man.

"How's your chest, Severus? Are you experiencing any pain?"

As Don carefully lowered Severus onto the bed, he withdrew his arms. Sensing the man's pain, he needed to identify the precise location in order to administer the appropriate potions and creams. However, Severus seemed to struggle with speaking, so Don regarded him with concern as he tenderly placed a hand on the man's chest.

"Don't talk, Severus. Just show me with your hand where it hurts."

Slowly, the man nodded while continuing to breathe heavily. With a trembling hand, Severus touched his chest and then moved it up to his throat. Observing this, Don nodded and retrieved several potions and a cream from the bedside table.

"Alright, Severus. I have a few potions for you to take, and then I'll apply a cream to your chest to alleviate some of the ache."

Nodding, Severus attempted to sit up, but Don was immediately there to assist, positioning a fluffy pillow behind his back for support. The Healer handed the first potion to Severus but maintained a grip on it until the man met his gaze.

"Take it very slowly, Severus, and let me know if it hurts your throat too much. There is a less painful way to administer these, but it can be a bit embarrassing. If you'd prefer that, just tell me."

At the mere mention of suppositories, Severus shuddered and resolved to swallow the potions, regardless of the pain. The embarrassment simply wasn't worth it. He nodded in understanding, and Don released his grip, allowing him to drink the potion.

As Severus gulped down the potion, he winced and flinched at the painful sensation of it scraping down his throat. Don sighed, watching the man inflict further discomfort upon himself. It was evident that Severus wouldn't consider the more embarrassing, yet less painful, method of taking his potions, but at least Don had made the effort. Perhaps after experiencing the pain of swallowing, Severus might reconsider his options.

After Severus had finished painfully swallowing the potion, he handed the vial back to the Healer.

Don sat down on the edge of the bed, his concern evident as he tried to persuade Severus to accept the less painful method of administering the potions that would help him recover.

"Severus, please reconsider. I can combine all these potions into a single injection, which would save your throat the pain."

With a pained expression, Severus closed his eyes and nodded. Despite his initial vow, the agony of the potions scraping down his raw throat was too much to bear. Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes to see that Don had already combined the necessary potions into the dreaded syringe. Gently, Don laid a hand on Severus's shoulder, infusing the man with calming magic.

"Relax, Severus. Just breathe."

Severus took several more deep breaths, and as Don sensed his patient's growing calm, he removed his hand from the man's shoulder.

"Roll onto your side, Severus, and bend your knees. This will be over in just a moment."

Severus complied, and Don drew the privacy curtains around the bed as a precaution in case someone entered the room. The Healer approached and lifted the covers just enough to access Severus's lower half. Pausing briefly before proceeding, Don placed a reassuring hand on the man's back.

"Take some deep breaths, and this will be over before you know it."

Feeling Severus's steady breathing, Don removed his hand from the man's back and swiftly lowered his pajama bottoms before administering the injection into the muscle of his bottom. For a few moments, Don held his patient in position, ensuring that the medication was entirely absorbed into his body. As soon as he was confident, he quickly restored Severus's pajama bottoms and assisted the man in rolling over.

Once Severus was lying on his back again, the Healer noticed the small tears escaping from the corners of the man's eyes. Before Severus could wipe them away, Don tenderly did so with a soft washcloth he had conjured.

"I know that was uncomfortable and embarrassing, Severus, but by tomorrow, you'll be feeling much better."

Severus nodded, allowing Don to unbutton his top. "I'm going to apply this cream to alleviate some of the pain and tightness you're experiencing, and then I'd like you to get as much sleep as possible. Alright?"

Severus nodded, his eyes fluttering closed as though he was already drifting off to sleep. Don, concerned, set the jar of cream aside and gently placed a hand on the man's forehead.

"Do you want me to help you fall asleep and then apply the cream?"

Severus gave a slow, weary nod. "Alright, Severus, just relax."

The Healer positioned his other hand on his patient's chest and sent a gentle stream of calming magic into him, just enough to induce a peaceful slumber that he hoped would last until dinnertime. As soft snores emanated from the now-sleeping man, Don retrieved the cream and began to delicately spread it onto Severus's chest.

Once he had finished massaging the cream into the man's skin, Don buttoned up Severus's top and tucked him in snugly, pulling the covers up to his chin. He then vanished the empty vials and placed the two half-full jars on the bedside table for easy access later.

Don pulled the privacy curtain open and settled into the chair beside the bed with a sigh. He glanced at Severus, wishing that the man's throat hadn't become so sore from the incessant coughing, but he knew that it was an inevitable consequence of the violent coughs.

Setting that thought aside, as there was nothing he could do to change the past, Don rose to fetch a soothing balm for the outside of Severus's throat, hoping it would provide some relief. He would have applied it earlier, but his priority had been getting Severus to sleep for faster healing.

Retrieving the cream from one of the many potion supply rooms, Don returned to the room shared by Severus and Harry. Upon arrival, he opened the jar, gently lowered the covers, and carefully applied the balm to his patient's throat. He observed with satisfaction as Severus's breathing became even steadier.

With a sense of relief, Don placed the jar of cream next to the other two on the bedside table. He then rested a hand on the man's forehead to check his temperature, feeling reassured that the suppository had worked as quickly as he had hoped. Removing his hand from Severus's forehead, Don tucked the man in even more securely to ensure his comfort.

"Feel better, Severus. I'll be back for dinner, and I'll bring Harry so you can have some company. He won't admit it out loud, but I can tell he's grown quite attached and misses being with you."

With a warm smile, Don patted the man's shoulder one last time before quietly leaving the room to check on Pamela and Harry.

As Don attended to Severus, Pamela seized the opportunity to become better acquainted with Harry. They had met earlier, but their interactions had been aimed at determining how she could assist him, rather than truly understanding the person he was.

When Don hurriedly disappeared down the corridor, Pamela offered Harry a warm smile and ushered him into her expansive therapy office. It was a decision she had made some time ago to stock the room with puzzles and games, a choice she now found herself grateful for.

Upon entering the comforting space, Pamela expertly flicked her wand, causing several puzzles to float down from the shelves and land gently on a small table, flanked by chairs on either side.

"Harry, you're welcome to select any of these puzzles, or if you'd prefer, we can play a game instead. The choice is yours."

Tentatively, Harry glanced up at the compassionate witch and offered a small, grateful smile. "Could we try solving a puzzle? I've always wanted to, but whenever I attempted one at school, Dudley would come over and ruin it before I could finish."

Suppressing a sigh and forcing a smile, Pamela nodded. "Of course, Harry. Have a seat and pick one out. I'll be right back, okay?"

Harry complied, settling into a chair and selecting a puzzle featuring a garden adorned with a profusion of vibrant flowers. The image stirred within him a desire to tend to the Headmaster's garden, wondering if he might be permitted to assist. Of all the tasks he'd been assigned at the Dursleys, gardening was the only one he'd genuinely enjoyed. Although the heat and inevitable sunburn had been less than ideal, Harry found satisfaction in the vitality he brought to the delicate blossoms under his care.

As Harry's thoughts meandered through the idea of lush gardens, Pamela retreated to her small, private office at the back, allowing herself a moment to collect her thoughts and emotions. Witnessing or hearing about a child being harmed or tormented by someone bigger or older never failed to deeply affect her. She recalled all too well the pain of being bullied during her time at Hogwarts, where her dorm mates had relentlessly teased and tormented her. Thus, in situations like this - though they were rare - Pamela needed to take a moment to compose herself, ensuring her feelings would not intrude upon Harry's experience.

With a few steadying breaths, Pamela summoned a smile and re-entered the main office, ready to entertain Harry as Don had requested. Approaching the table, she gracefully seated herself across from Harry and offered him an encouraging smile.

"I see you've chosen one of the more challenging puzzles. Would you like me to help you solve it?"

As Harry carefully emptied the pieces onto the table, he nodded. "I would like that."

With a smile, Pamela assisted Harry in organizing the pieces, ensuring the images faced upwards for easy identification. As they worked together, Pamela engaged the young boy in conversation, asking about anything that came to mind, opening the door to a deeper connection and understanding.

"I know we discussed school earlier, Harry, but I didn't get the chance to ask you how you feel about Hogwarts. Do you enjoy attending school there?"

Harry shrugged. "From the moment I arrived, it's felt like home to me, and I believe it always will. I actually have friends there, and nobody has hurt me."

However, as he spoke, Harry's hand instinctively traced the scar on his forehead, and Pamela discerned the unspoken words: "Except for Voldemort."

"Does your head hurt, Harry?"

The boy removed his hand from his forehead and hesitantly nodded. "Whenever I think about that night with the stone."

"Have you told anyone?" Pamela was aware of the events that unfolded on the night Harry pursued the Philosopher's Stone, as were most people in the wizarding world. Though it was intended to be a well-kept secret, the general picture was known to many, if not the exact details.

When the healer posed her question, Harry slowly shook his head. "I didn't think it was important."

"It is important to us, Harry. You need to share things like that so we can help you. What did the Headmaster say about that night?"

Albus had provided Don with more specific information about what had occurred, in case it would be necessary to support Harry. Don, in turn, had shared with Pamela that Harry had nearly died from magical exhaustion that night.

"He said I was very brave, but I mustn't rush into danger like that again. I should have sought a teacher's help, but when I told him I went to Professor McGonagall, and she simply told us not to worry!"

Harry's breathing grew labored as the painful memories of being dismissed and ignored, much like his experiences with his aunt and uncle, resurfaced in his mind, causing his heart to ache.

Observing Harry's distress and rapid breathing, Pamela approached him with gentle concern, placing her hands on his shoulders and channeling a soothing magic into his body. The calming energy enveloped Harry, easing his anxiety.

"Relax, Harry. That's in the past, and it won't happen again. Take some deep breaths for me, and when you're ready, we can discuss this further. Alright?"

Harry obeyed, and as his breathing steadied, the fog in his mind cleared. Pamela gradually reduced the flow of calming magic before ceasing it entirely, a tender smile on her face. She gently patted Harry's shoulder before moving away from him.

"Feeling better?"

As Harry nodded, Pamela withdrew her hands and returned to her seat, her eyes never leaving the young boy. She crossed her legs and leaned forward, showing her genuine interest in the conversation.

"Now, let me ask you this: were there any other teachers you could have approached?"

Harry, focused on the puzzle before him, nodded slowly as he picked up a piece and tried to fit it into the puzzle. "What if they had dismissed my concerns as well?"

Pamela sighed, her eyes filled with empathy, and she reached out to give Harry's hand a reassuring squeeze. "You never told them, though. Do you think Professor Snape would have turned you away?"

Harry shrugged. Last year, he had believed Snape was attempting to steal the stone, but now he knew differently. What would have happened if he had confided in the man about the stone's impending theft?

Noticing Harry lost in thought once more, Pamela let out a gentle sigh and placed a comforting hand on his, drawing him back to the present.

"The past is behind us, Harry. No need to dwell on it now. But will you promise me that if anything like this happens again or your scar hurts, you'll seek help from an adult?"

Harry slowly nodded, and Pamela removed her hand, offering him an encouraging smile.

"Let's see how much progress you've made on this puzzle."

Pamela moved the box to the floor and examined the nearly completed puzzle, with all corners and edges in place.

"Look how far you've come! I'm so impressed, Harry!"

Blushing, the boy looked down at his lap, unaccustomed to receiving praise. Recognizing his discomfort, Pamela smiled warmly and changed the

Harry offered a modest smile. "Hermione is absolutely brilliant. She's always reading and helping Ron and me with our homework. She's like the sister I never had. And Ron, he's my best friend in the whole world. We talk about Quidditch, goof around together, and he's incredibly skilled at chess! The twins, Ron's brothers, are great too. They pull all sorts of pranks and jokes, but they're harmless and amusing even when you're the target. The rest of the Weasleys are nice as well, although I haven't met Bill or Charlie yet and didn't have much time to get to know the others this summer. I wish I had more time with them... Mr. Weasley did come to help Don and me at the Ministry, though!"

As Harry shared this with Pamela, he looked up at her as if trying to convince her that the Weasleys truly were good people. The healer suspected that he was actually trying to reassure himself more than her. Gently, she placed a puzzle piece in its correct position and offered the boy an encouraging smile.

"I'm certain they're all lovely, Harry, and I'm sure you'll have the opportunity to see them all and get to know them better this summer. I'm glad Arthur could help you at the Ministry, and I know he would do the same if given another chance."

The child nodded and refocused on the puzzle before him. Curiosity piqued, Pamela asked the question she had been pondering all morning.

"Have you considered whether you want to return to school on Monday?"

Harry shrugged. "I really want to attend classes and see my friends, but I don't want to leave Professor Snape's quarters either."

"I recall Severus offering you his rooms whenever you wished to stay with him. You could attend school during the day and return to his quarters at night if you wanted. Or you could sleep in the dorms during the week and spend weekends in his rooms. What do you think of either option?"

"Could I really return to Severus's quarters at night?"

"Yes, Harry. I suppose you were too exhausted and emotional to fully comprehend what Severus was offering you." Pamela said as she put a hand on his shoulder.

Blushing with embarrassment, Harry said, "I think I'll return to classes but stay with Severus at night... at least for now." He picked up another puzzle piece and examined it.

"I believe that's an excellent solution, Harry, and I'm proud of you for making a decision." Pamela praised him with a smile.

Once again, Harry blushed as he placed the puzzle piece into its proper position. The pair continued assembling the puzzle in companionable silence until a soft knock on the door interrupted them.

Smiling at Harry, Pamela rose from her chair and brushed her skirt. "I'll see who it is, Harry. I suspect it's Don."

Upon opening the door, she found Don standing there, grinning at her. She gestured for him to enter, and he walked over to Harry, smiling at the boy's progress on the puzzle.

"Hey, Harry, it looks like you're almost done with that puzzle. Once you finish, do you want to stay here for a bit longer, or would you like to do something else?" Don asked as he leaned against the wall.

Harry hesitated, his fingers fidgeting with a puzzle piece. "Could we visit Professor Snape?"

The healer detected the flicker of concern in Harry's eyes and gently nodded as he took a seat in a conjured chair, while Pamela settled into her own chair.

"I assure you Severus is fine, but if it would put your mind at ease, we can visit him. We won't stay long, though; I don't want to disturb his rest. The more sleep he gets today, the better he'll feel." Don reassured Harry with a warm smile.

Harry nodded in understanding and focused on placing the final puzzle pieces.

"Is there anything else you'd like to do after that, Harry? We still have some time before dinner." Don asked, crossing his legs in the chair.

Pondering for a moment, Harry shook his head as he connected two puzzle pieces. "I don't know what else I can do..."

Don thought for a few seconds before an idea struck him. "You could write in your journal if you'd like or maybe write letters to your friends, sharing everything you've done today."

Harry's eyes lit up with hope. "Could I look at that photo album Severus showed me yesterday?"

Don smiled reassuringly. "Severus anticipated you might want to see it again, so he brought it along. It's in your room now. How about you write a bit in your journal, and then we can both look at the photos until dinnertime?"

Harry agreed, placing the final puzzle piece. Don observed the completed image, which depicted a garden. However, there was an unexpected addition: a small child planting flowers while a tall, dark man watched from a distance, reading a book. Don surmised that it must have been accidental magic.

Don rose from his chair and approached Harry, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Would you mind if I took a picture of you with this masterpiece? I'd love to include it in my photo album."

Harry looked up in surprise, his eyebrows raised. "You have a photo album?"

Don smiled, retrieving his camera from his pocket with a flourish. "I do, Harry. I can show it to you if you like. It has photos of Severus from when he was fourteen, as well as a few of you from the past few days."

The boy's eyes widened in curiosity. "You have pictures of me?"

"Why, yes." Don chuckled. "I enjoy taking photos of all my patients so they can have them later in life to remember their happy moments."

Harry hesitated before agreeing, his cheeks flushing slightly. "Could you show it to me?"

Smiling, Don patted Harry on the shoulder reassuringly. "I think that can be arranged. Now, stand next to your puzzle so I can take a picture."

Harry obliged, positioning himself proudly next to the completed puzzle. Don captured several images from different angles to ensure the perfect shot. Don then turned to Pamela, offering a nod of gratitude.

"Thank you for keeping Harry entertained while I attended to Severus. Would you mind keeping this puzzle on your table until tomorrow? I want to show it to someone, and I don't think the pictures will do it justice."

Pamela agreed, her eyes twinkling. "I was actually planning on casting a sticking charm on the pieces and gifting it to a certain someone. I dare say he'll be touched to see his likeness."

As the two healers whispered, Harry studied the puzzle, his brow furrowed, wondering how the figures had appeared. He had merely imagined planting flowers with his new guardian, and then it happened. Was it his magic? Would he be in trouble for performing underage magic outside of Hogwarts?

Noticing Harry's distress, Don quickly approached him, placing his hands on the boy's shoulders and helping him to regulate his breathing. Once Harry calmed down, Don gently questioned him about his thoughts.

"I used magic outside of Hogwarts...I didn't mean to!" Harry's eyes filled with worry.

Don reassured Harry that he wasn't in trouble, explaining that his accidental magic was harmless and even endearing. He suggested framing the puzzle as a gift for Severus, an idea that delighted Harry.

Together, they decided to check on Severus, while Pamela stayed behind to prepare the framed puzzle. As they left, Don discreetly planted a small kiss on Pamela's cheek, making her blush. He smiled, pleased with his progress in their relationship, and whispered in her ear.

"Tomorrow, we will share a delightful dinner together, I promise."

Pamela's poise returned as she noticed Harry looking up at her, giving Don a subtle smile. At last, Don was taking the initiative; she had been waiting far too long for him to make a move. She surmised that she had given him the perfect nudge earlier when she mentioned that she would be waiting for him. Finally!

Beaming with satisfaction, Pamela grinned at the pair. "I shall see you both tomorrow. Harry, make sure to have a good night's rest and don't allow this gentleman to regale you with too many stories about Severus. Some tales are best left for the man himself to recount."

Her final comment was aimed more at Don than Harry. She was aware that he enjoyed sharing anecdotes about his charge, and she didn't want him to become too absorbed in storytelling.

Fortunately, Don took the hint and offered a subtle nod. Together, they made their way down the hall to Harry and Severus's room so Harry could witness firsthand that Severus was indeed faring well.

Upon entering their room, Harry immediately approached Severus's bed and settled in the chair close to his head. As Don came over and rested a hand on the boy's shoulder, Harry looked up at him, his eyes filled with concern.

With a warm smile, Don gently squeezed Harry's shoulder. "He's fine, Harry, just a tad exhausted."

"Really? He appears so pale."

"He truly is all right. Now, let's fetch your journal and the photo album. We can head down to the sunroom to peruse them."

Harry hesitated before nodding and retrieving his journal, while Don collected the photo album and placed it in his pocket alongside his own. When Harry returned to Don, the Healer tenderly took the boy's hand and smiled down at him.

"Are you ready to go, Harry?"

Giving a small nod, Harry picked up the little black cat from his bed. Though he felt at ease around Don, he couldn't shake the feeling that he needed the comfort of the tiny stuffed animal.

Don simply smiled at the child and guided him out of the room. As the late afternoon approached, it wasn't uncommon for children to seek some extra reassurance.

Upon reaching the sunroom, Don escorted Harry to a cozy couch in the corner and sat down with the boy snuggled beside him. The Healer then positioned a small table in front of Harry and produced a quill and ink for Harry to write.

"Here you are, Harry. Write about anything you like, whatever springs to mind. Once you're finished, let me know, and we'll have a look at the photographs."

Harry nodded and opened his journal to the correct page, taking the quill and carefully holding it the way Don had demonstrated earlier in the day. This technique made writing much easier, and the result was far clearer.

Don observed the boy writing for a few minutes, his hands folded in his lap, before withdrawing a book he had brought along for himself to read while Harry jotted down his thoughts.

Ten minutes passed with Harry writing and Don engrossed in his book, occasionally glancing over to check on Harry, until Harry quietly closed his journal and gazed up at Don with a curious expression.

"May we look at the pictures now?"

Setting his book aside with a warm smile, Don replied, "That's precisely why I brought them."

The Healer took out the two albums from his pocket and placed the one featuring a beaming Severus on the cover on top.

"Come closer, Harry, and we'll explore these together."

As Harry scooted nearer, Don wrapped an arm around his shoulders and opened the album to the first page, the two of them leaning in to get a better view.

The pair sat cozily together for some time, Harry utterly captivated by the photographs of a young Severus, his lap adorned with a small toy, while Don enthusiastically narrated the stories behind the photos. As their session drew to a close, Don couldn't help but notice the gentle snores emanating from Harry, who now bore a serene smile on his slumbering face.

With a warm smile of his own, Don carefully closed the photo album and magically shrunk all three books, stowing them safely in his pocket. He then tenderly adjusted Harry's position so that he could cradle him in his arms, rising from the couch with the sleeping boy nestled securely against him.

Upon reaching their shared room, Don gently laid Harry down onto his bed and summoned two trays of nourishing food for his charges. Then, crossing the room, he softly shook Severus's shoulder, rousing him so he could enjoy a much-needed meal.

Severus's eyes fluttered open slowly, and upon recognizing Don, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. He gratefully accepted the Healer's assistance in sitting up, his strength still somewhat depleted as Don carefully adjusted the pillows behind him for support.

"How does your throat feel?" Don inquired, his eyebrows raised in concern.

Severus cleared his throat and nodded, wincing slightly. "It's... better."

Pleased, Don continued, his smile broadening. "Good. Do you think you could eat something?"

Severus hesitated, his gaze drifting to the side as he considered the question. Finally, he nodded slowly. "Could I have an appetite stimulant, though?"

With a nod, Don fetched the potion from the bedside table. "Drink up, Severus, and then have some dinner. I'm going to wake Harry so he can have something to eat as well and then get ready for bed. I think you two should stay the night."

Understanding the unspoken implications, Severus sighed and agreed, knowing that it would be easier for all three of them if they stayed put.

The Healer's smile broadened as he placed the tray of food on Severus's lap. He then moved to Harry's bed, gently waking the child and earning a feeble attempt to bat his hand away.

Leaning closer, Don whispered softly into Harry's ear, "I have food for you, Harry, and then you can go back to sleep."

At the mention of food, Harry's eyes gradually opened, and he beamed as Don set a tray of food on his lap. Propping himself up slightly with the help of his elbows, he nestled his plush toy beside him and expressed his gratitude with a sincere smile.

"Thank you."

"You're very welcome, Harry. Now eat up, and I'll be back in a bit, okay?"

Harry nodded, and Don turned his attention to Severus. "I'll leave you two for a few minutes. If Harry finishes his meal before I get back, have him take a shower and get into his pajamas."

As Severus gave his consent with a nod, Don exited the room, leaving the duo to dine in silence. Once both had finished, Severus beckoned Harry over to his bed, but the child hesitated, wringing his hands anxiously.

Severus offered a reassuring smile, placing one hand on Harry's shoulder while patting the bed with the other.

"Hop up, Harry."

Cautiously, Harry climbed onto the bed, unsure of what to do next. With a gentle smile, Severus guided the boy so that he was sitting in his lap, one arm wrapped around Harry for support.

"How are you doing, Harry?"

Harry gave a small nod. "I'm okay... how are you, sir?"

"I'm going to be just fine, Harry. Now, why don't you go take a shower and get ready for bed? Are you going to be okay spending the night here?"

Harry nodded slightly before making his way off the bed to take his shower. Just as he was about to hop off, Don reentered the room, his eyes twinkling at the heartwarming scene before him.

"Don't forget to grab your pajamas, Harry," Don gently reminded the boy, pointing towards the stack of fresh clothes on a nearby chair.

Acknowledging Don's reminder, Harry collected his nightwear from the bedside table and headed into the bathroom. As Harry disappeared to take his shower, Don returned both food trays to the kitchens with a simple wave of his wand. The Healer then offered Severus another potion.

"This is the last fever reducer you'll need to take, Severus. By tomorrow, you should be as right as rain."

Severus couldn't help but scowl at the phrase Don had chosen, but he obediently downed the potion, wincing slightly as it irritated his still-sore throat.

"Do you want me to apply that cream to your chest again?"

At Severus's subtle nod, Don retrieved the jar of cream and approached the bed. In the meantime, Severus unbuttoned his top and settled back against the pillows.

Wearing a warm smile, Don scooped a generous amount of cream into his hand and gently smoothed it over Severus's chest. Most of the mucus had been expelled from the man's lungs, leaving Don grateful for the absence of the previously required mucus cream. Despite its unpleasantness, Severus's coughing fits had served to purge the unwanted crud and ultimately eliminate the need for the additional cream.

Within a matter of minutes, Don had finished applying the cream and was rebuttoning Severus's top.

"Why don't you go back to sleep now, Severus, and I'll take care of Harry?"

Severus nodded, slipping back down into the bed and closing his eyes almost instantly. The illness had taken a heavy toll, leaving him utterly drained.

As Don tenderly tucked the covers up to Severus's chin, he couldn't help but smile at his now resting patient.

Moments later, a bashful, damp-haired Harry emerged from the bathroom. Don beamed as he pulled back the covers on the boy's bed, inviting him to climb in.

"Come on, Harry. You've had a long day, and you need some sleep."

Harry nodded, eagerly hopping into bed as Don drew the covers up, enveloping him snugly.

"Did you remember to brush your teeth?"

Blushing, Harry nodded slowly. Don's smile only grew.

"Sleep tight, Harry. Remember, all you need to do is call me if you need anything. There's a charm on your bed that will alert me if you have any nightmares, and I'll be here as soon as I can."

Harry nodded once more, his weary eyes beginning to close. Don smiled as he adjusted the small toy, ensuring Harry could easily reach it if he desired its comforting embrace. The Healer's efforts were rewarded when the child instinctively reached out and clutched the toy tightly.

Satisfied, Don checked on Severus one last time, confirming that the man was resting peacefully. With a flick of his wand, he extinguished the lights and quietly exited the room.

Upon stepping through the floo into Albus's office, Don heaved a small sigh. He knew he should have consulted his Healer before embarking on this journey to the Ministry, but time had run out, and he loathed making Albus wait. Perhaps that was merely an excuse.

Brushing aside those thoughts, he greeted Albus with a warm smile as he materialized before him. Noticing the ash smudges on his robes, he quickly brushed them off. Once his robes were clean, he caught sight of the concerned expression on Albus's face.

"What is it, Albus?"

Albus regarded the Healer with a worried gaze. "Will you be able to visit the Ministry without losing your temper? I've only seen that look on your face once before, and that was when I had to restrain you from hexing Severus's father into oblivion."

Don inhaled deeply and nodded. "I'll be fine, Albus, as long as you hold onto my wand and those...people remain behind bars."

Gradually, Albus nodded. "Alright, Don. The Minister wishes to speak with us before our visit, so we can gather all the necessary details to properly charge them."

With a solemn nod, Don extended his wand towards Albus's outstretched hand. As Albus took the wand, he tenderly grasped Don's hand for a moment, offering a gentle squeeze of reassurance.

"I'll leave your wand here, securely locked away, ensuring its safety while we're gone. Is that acceptable to you?"

As Albus withdrew his hand, Don nodded. "Thank you, Albus."

Nodding in return, Albus moved behind his desk, opened a drawer, and carefully placed the Healer's wand inside. He closed the drawer, locking it with a key and a simple warding spell that would prevent anyone but him or Don from opening it. Once finished, Albus looked up at Don and smiled.

"Safe and sound. Now, let's make our way to the Ministry and resolve this matter."

Don nodded eagerly, picking up some floo powder as Albus approached the fireplace, prepared to follow the Healer. In the next instant, Don vanished, and Albus tossed some green powder in before stepping through as well.

Upon arriving at the Ministry, Albus spotted the Healer several steps ahead, dusting ash off his robes. Smiling at Don's penchant for cleanliness, Albus began to brush himself off too. Once he was finished, he approached the Healer, placing a hand on his shoulder. Seeing Don look up, he offered a smile and a nod.

Don reciprocated the nod, and they both strode towards the Minister's office. Throughout their journey, Albus couldn't help but cast worried glances at Don. However, each time he looked, Don seemed calm and composed. Albus knew deep down that Don could handle himself, but his concern persisted. It seemed that lately, all he did was worry about those around him.

Nearly at the Minister's office, Don caught another concerned glance from Albus and sighed. He halted and turned to face him.

"Albus, please stop worrying about me. You have my wand, and I will speak with someone tonight. There's no need to be concerned."

With a small sigh, the old man nodded. "I apologize, Don. I suppose it's just an old man's habit."

Offering a small smile, Don nodded. "It's alright, Albus. I understand how difficult it is not to worry when you're constantly concerned for those you love."

Albus offered a warm smile, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Once again, you've managed to decipher my thoughts, Don. I must admit, it's rather impressive, if not a tad unnerving."

With a sly grin, Don let out a robust laugh. "Well then, let's not dawdle any longer. We have matters to attend to."

At Albus's agreement, the pair proceeded towards their appointment with Minister Bones. Upon reaching her door, Don rapped softly, and they entered promptly upon hearing her invitation.

As Minister Bones raised her gaze from her desk, her face brightened with recognition. She gestured towards the two chairs in front of her, offering a subtle nod of acknowledgment.

"Healer Patterson, Headmaster."

As Don took his seat, he offered the Minister a friendly smile. "You and I go way back, Minister; surely, you can just call me Don."

"And do call me Albus," chimed in the headmaster.

The witch nodded, her own smile emerging. "Very well, but only if you both agree to call me by my first name. Now, onto the matter at hand. The Dursleys are currently detained in a holding cell, awaiting their trial. I need to know the specific charges we should bring against them. I'm handling this case personally, and my goal is to resolve it swiftly and discreetly. The last thing we want is a Daily Prophet headline, which I'm certain Harry would prefer to avoid as well."

Don nodded in agreement. "What information do you need?"

"Well, it was evident that Harry had suffered injuries and malnourishment when he arrived under your care. I need to know the full extent of the harm he endured, along with the specifics of his ordeal."

The Healer nodded, producing several vials from his pocket and placing them on the desk. "Severus and I have extracted our memories of Harry's injuries, which should provide a comprehensive account of the physical and mental trauma he faced. However, I cannot divulge any confidences Harry shared with me unless he consents, and I'm hesitant to ask him. The poor boy has been through enough already, and we don't want him to fear that his thoughts will be exposed to the world. We need him to trust the adults in his life."

Minister Bones nodded solemnly. "I understand. These memories should suffice for charging the Dursleys. I assume both can be accused of neglect and endangerment of a child, while Vernon Dursley alone can be charged with child abuse?"

Both Don and Albus nodded in agreement, but Don added, "Actually, both of them can be charged with child abuse. Harry's aunt burned his hands on a stove and forced him to drink bleach on multiple occasions."

Visibly stunned, Minister Bones covered her mouth, her eyes closing momentarily as she took deep breaths to regain her composure. Once collected, she cast a sorrowful glance towards the two men. "Do the memories include any of that?"

Don shook his head gently, extracting a stack of documents from another pocket in his robes. "Not in the memories, but these papers contain a thorough account of Harry's medical history."

The witch nodded, accepting the papers and perusing them intently. Her frown deepened with each sentence, until her mouth was a taut, thin line. Setting down the documents, the Minister sighed, casting a melancholy gaze at the two men.

"How is Harry faring?"

Don exhaled slowly. "He's improving, but his journey to full recovery will be lengthy. With Severus's love and support, I believe Harry will blossom into a remarkable young man."

Minister Bones nodded thoughtfully. "Would you like to visit the Dursleys?"

Don agreed, but then inquired, "First, may I ask about Dudley Dursley, their son?"

"Yesterday, upon apprehending his parents, we removed Dudley from their home and placed him in a specialized foster care program to address his issues. Due to his alarming weight, he faces significant health risks. Moreover, his upbringing has left him resistant to authority figures. However, we remain hopeful that his youth will enable him to adapt and learn boundaries."

Both Albus and Don nodded, with Albus posing another question. "Was the boy placed with a Muggle or wizarding family?"

"He's living with squibs. As he's already aware of the magical world and has absorbed his parents' prejudices, we thought it best to place him with individuals straddling both realms. Otherwise, Dudley might harbor even greater resentment towards the magical world, which could potentially lead to a vengeful witch hunter. Nobody would benefit from that."

Albus nodded in agreement. "If I can be of any assistance to the young man, please let me know. Perhaps I could even arrange a special excursion to showcase the wonders of our magical world."

The Minister nodded. "I'll consult his Healer and foster parents and keep you informed. As for visiting the Dursleys, I must confiscate your wands to prevent any potential harm and cannot leave you unattended with them. A guard must be present at all times, and I would prefer to be there as well."

Both men nodded their understanding. "I left my wand at Hogwarts in Albus's office. I simply wish to exchange a few words with those... individuals."

Minister Bones then turned to Albus. "I apologize, Albus, but I must request your wand as well. Should the Dursleys sustain any injuries, the guards will be held accountable, and I doubt you want them in trouble. Technically, I shouldn't even escort you down there, but I'm making an exception in this case."

Albus dutifully handed over his wand. "I appreciate your understanding, Amelia."

Taking the wand, the witch placed it securely in a large desk drawer, applying a discreet ward to prevent unauthorized access. Once satisfied, she rose from her chair and strode towards the door, ensuring the two men followed. Upon opening the door, she led the way towards the Dursleys' holding cells.

After navigating three corridors and descending two floors, the trio arrived at the cells. Minister Bones halted Don and Albus before they could approach the Dursleys.

"Allow the guard to prepare them first."

The Minister gestured to the guard beside her, who nodded and went to check on the Dursleys. The two men understood the procedure, and when the guard returned and signaled to the Minister, they proceeded forward. The Minister and the guard trailed closely behind them.

Upon reaching the cell, they paused to observe the incarcerated couple. Vernon Dursley appeared disheveled, his face a furious purple hue, while Petunia, as thin as a rail, seemed on the verge of fuming. It was evident that the ensuing conversation would be anything but pleasant.

Before either wizard could speak, Vernon Dursley unleashed a torrent of anger at Dumbledore. Don couldn't help but notice the irony that everyone around him had been concerned about him harming the Dursleys, when in reality, if Vernon possessed any magical abilities, he might have caused an explosion.

"Why the hell did you freaks lock us up?"

Unruffled, Albus regarded the man with a sad shake of his head. "You were informed of the reasons by the Aurors who apprehended you. It's illegal not to disclose that information."

Vernon snorted indignantly. "Yeah, they said it was because we gave the freak what he deserved, but we were just teaching him a lesson. We didn't do anything wrong. Now let us out!"

Don closed his eyes momentarily, taking a deep breath to maintain his composure. "Mr. Dursley, you abused your nephew. You. Hurt. Him."

The man behind bars merely scoffed. "So what, he always healed himself with his freaky-deaky powers. It's not like anything actually hurt him."

Taking another breath, Don said, "Mr. Dursley, you're fortunate I don't have a wand with me. I don't believe violence solves violence, but I'm uncertain if I could restrain myself in your presence. You're a despicable human being. Adults are supposed to care for and protect children, not cause them harm."

Vernon's face darkened further, and he hurled obscenities too vile for anyone's ears. The guard quickly cast a silencing spell on him, earning grateful glances from both wizards. Undeterred, Vernon continued his tirade, unheard.

Albus then turned his attention to Petunia. "Petunia, how could you mistreat your own flesh and blood? He's your sister's child."

Petunia scowled at the Headmaster. "You left him on our doorstep like trash, so we treated him as such. Blood doesn't dictate our feelings. He was a burden on my household, consuming our food and wearing my Dudley's clothes. Where is my Dudley? What have you freaks done with my precious baby?"

Albus sighed regretfully. "You could have contacted me at any time to inform me that you didn't wish to care for your nephew. I would have found him a loving home, as I mentioned in the letter I left for you. But I assume the monthly funds dissuaded you from doing so. I'm disappointed in you, Petunia. What would Lily think if she knew how you treated her son? If she had been tasked with raising Dudley, she would have treated him as her own."

Petunia's face turned a deep shade of red, her complexion flushed with anger. "I. Don't. Care. What. That. Woman. Thinks. Of. Me. She brought her own death upon herself, and this is all her fault. Now tell me what you did to my Dudykins, you freaks!"

Albus appeared to struggle with maintaining his composure, so Don took the lead. "Indeed, Petunia, it's clearly your sister's fault for being murdered by a madman. Did you know she fought until her last breath to protect her son, saving his life? Her love for him was so powerful that even the killing curse couldn't shatter it. As for your son, he's in the caring hands of his foster parents."

"Where is he? Did you stick him with freaks? My poor Duddy Wuddy!"

Don sighed with exasperation. "He's with squibs. Regrettably for you, your son will always be connected to the magical world, given his cousin's identity. We hope he can overcome the hatred you instilled in him and begin to heal."

Petunia's face reddened even further as she launched into a furious scream, much like her husband. The guard casually silenced her as well and gestured for the visitors to leave. With nothing left to discuss, Albus and Don joined the Minister and guard, having endured all they could bear from the Dursleys.

The Minister placed a comforting hand on Don's shoulder as soon as they were near. "Would you like to come to my office to relax before heading home?"

Albus nodded in agreement. "Yes, Amelia, that's an excellent idea. Perhaps we could have some tea?"

The Minister smiled. "I can arrange that. Let's get out of here."

She gently led Don out of the holding cell area, Albus on her other side. The trio quickly and quietly made their way to Minister Bones' office.

Upon arrival, Amelia directed them to sit and ordered a tray of tea. Once served, she sat beside them, forgoing her usual spot behind her desk. Formality was unnecessary at the moment. She remembered Albus's wand and gracefully retrieved it from her desk drawer, handing it back to him as she resumed her seat.

Crossing her legs, she turned to Don with a small smile. "I forgot to ask if you'll be testifying at the trial."

Don nodded slowly. "I will. I don't want them to escape the consequences of their actions. They showed no remorse for what they did to that poor child!"

Albus placed a hand on Don's shoulder. "I know, but getting upset won't help or change anything. How many times have you told that to Severus?"

Don sighed and took a few deep breaths. "I'm okay, Albus. I must admit, I found Vernon's silent tirade almost amusing, despite the disturbing nature of his words."

A smile crossed Albus's face. "I felt the same. If his words hadn't been so abhorrent, I might have laughed."

Shifting his focus to the Minister, Albus asked, "Is there anything else we need to discuss, or can we head home?"

"Actually, Don, I wanted to ask about the doctor you mentioned in your report. What happened to him? Should we press charges?"

Don shook his head sadly. "Muggle law enforcement is handling it. They already have a substantial file on him, and Harry's case sealed his fate."

The Minister sighed and nodded. "That's one less thing to worry about. I'll visit the precinct to ensure everything is in order. I don't want him escaping to harm more children."

Albus and Don stood with the Minister. "You two should head home now. It's been a long day."

Don nodded. "It was good to see you again, Amelia. I hope our next conversation is under better circumstances."

The Minister tenderly grasped Don's hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "I hope so too. Have a good night's rest tonight. It's evident to anyone who knows you that you haven't been sleeping well."

"I will."

She then took Albus's hand, offering the same comforting gesture. "I'll see you tomorrow. Please refrain from getting into too much trouble until then."

Albus returned the gentle squeeze and, with a mischievous grin, responded, "I have no idea what you're talking about."

"Of course, Albus," Minister Bones replied with a knowing smile, shaking her head.

With that, the two bid farewell and made their way to the door, then down the hall to the Floo network to return to Hogwarts and retrieve Don's wand. After exchanging a few more goodbyes, Don hurriedly Flooed back to the Clinic, eager to check on his patients.

Meanwhile, Severus was enduring a challenging night. Don had granted Pamela access to the wards so that she could tend to Harry if he experienced a nightmare in Don's absence. When the inevitable nightmare struck, Pamela was woefully unprepared for its severity. She could never have imagined that a child's nightmare could be so intense.

The traumatized child had only one nightmare, but it caused him to scream out in his sleep. Pamela had rushed to his side as soon as she heard the alarm bells in her ear, sprinting through the silencing shield that Don had erected to keep Severus asleep. When she tried to pick up the boy and place him in her lap to wake and comfort him, Harry only screamed louder, wriggled free of her grasp, and wet himself while still asleep. After several unsuccessful attempts to rouse the child, she resorted to waking Severus. Don had mentioned that the man possessed a unique ability to calm the child when others could not, and Pamela desperately needed that assistance; if they didn't wake Harry soon, he might scream his throat raw.

When Pamela gently touched Severus's shoulder, the slightest contact was enough to awaken him. Sensing that something was amiss, he quickly scanned the room and, upon noticing the silently screaming child, bolted upright and rushed to Harry's side, brushing past Pamela.

As he strode toward the bed, he snapped at her, "Why on earth didn't you wake me sooner, and why is there a silencing spell on his bed?"

Severus had already seated himself on Harry's bed and drawn the small child onto his lap before receiving an answer, which he promptly ignored. As soon as Harry felt Severus's familiar, calloused hands, he began to calm down. Gently, Severus attempted to rouse the boy from his nightmare, only to be met with soft whimpers and a few barely audible words.

"Daddy...I'm...I'm sorry."

Severus hesitated for a moment before adjusting Harry's position so that the child's head rested on his shoulder. "Yes, child, I'm here, and there's no need to apologize. Wake up now; you're just dreaming."

Harry's eyes opened slowly, revealing that he was still in a semi-conscious state. As Severus embraced him more tightly, the boy gradually became more alert and immediately noticed his wet pants. Mortified and ashamed, Harry buried his face in Severus's robes and began to sob.

"I'm so sorry, Daddy!"

Tenderly, Severus rubbed the boy's back. "Shhhh, it's okay, Harry. You're going to be alright."

Harry vehemently shook his head against Severus's chest. "I'm...I'm so sorry!"

Severus gently placed a hand on the boy's cheek, stopping him from shaking his head. "What are you sorry for, Harry?"

His only response was a tearful shake of the head. Sighing, Severus held the boy even closer, allowing him to cry himself out, as he was too distraught to do anything else. Simultaneously, Severus's heart ached for the small, weeping child and fluttered with emotion at being called "Daddy."

With a calm demeanor, Severus reached over to the bedside table and picked up a mild calming potion. He quickly uncorked it and tenderly pulled Harry's face away from his shoulder. Although mild, the potion would prevent the child from becoming inconsolable.

"Can you drink this for me, Harry? It will help you feel better."

With a trembling hand, Harry reached for the vial, bringing it closer to his mouth to gulp down its contents. He would do anything to make the nightmare disappear. All the while, Severus kept his steady hand on the potion to prevent any spills. Once Harry had finished the entire vial, Severus placed it back on the table as the boy once again buried his face in Severus's robes. Feeling the tears continue to flow, Severus wrapped his arms around the child and gently rocked him.

"You're okay, Harry. Everything will be just fine."

It took several minutes for Harry to fully calm down, and when he did, he allowed the potion to work its magic, too exhausted to resist any longer. As the child's cries subsided, Severus pulled Harry back slightly and tucked the boy's stubborn hair behind his ear.

"Why don't we get ourselves cleaned up, and then we can discuss your nightmare a bit more? Alright?"

Harry hesitantly nodded, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "Do...do we have to talk about it, though?"

Severus sighed as he gazed down at the boy still nestled in his arms. "No, Harry, we don't. But it might help you feel better if you share your thoughts."

"Can I wait until morning?"

Severus tenderly ran his fingers through Harry's hair, offering a reassuring nod. "You can, but remember that the sooner you talk about it, the sooner you'll start to heal and feel better."

Harry nodded slowly, his thoughts drifting back to what he had said earlier while half-asleep. In his dream, he had been standing in a vast field, his parents looming before him. They had pointed their wands at him, accusing him of causing their deaths and claiming that it was his fault Voldemort had come to their house in the first place. In the dream, when Snape had picked him up, it was actually his real father who had hoisted him onto his shoulder, carrying him roughly toward a cliff to throw him off. Desperate, he had pleaded with his "daddy," apologizing profusely. Now, he realized that he had spoken aloud, and Severus had heard him. Half-asleep, he had called Severus "daddy" once more.

In his thoughts, he had been referring to Severus as "daddy" ever since the man had taken guardianship of him, but he had never dared to say it out loud. He still felt uneasy even using Severus's first name in conversation. In his mind, it was safe to use that special word, pretending they were father and son, sharing a perfect happiness together. However, in reality, he was afraid of how Severus might react to such a display of emotion. Despite trusting Severus, he couldn't help but worry about certain things.

"I'm really sorry about...what I called yo..."

Before Harry could complete his sentence, Severus gently placed a finger on his mouth, silencing him. "It's okay, Harry. You don't need to apologize to me. Now, you're wet, and I don't want you to catch a chill. Let's get you into a warm shower and changed. We can talk more later."

Harry nodded again, this time making an effort to get up from Severus's lap. The man assisted him, then guided him toward the bathroom.

"I'll bring in some fresh pajamas in a minute after I change and take care of your bed."

Harry quietly closed the bathroom door behind him, and Severus let out a small sigh, resting his head in his hands without leaving the bed yet. As he lifted his head, he saw Pam approaching to sit beside him.

"Are you alright, Severus?"

Severus half-heartedly shrugged off the hand Pam had placed on his shoulder, giving her a silent cue. Understanding his need for space, she withdrew her hand. It was clear that he didn't want to be touched at the moment.

"Do you want me to call Don from the Ministry, Severus? I can if you need me to."

Severus shook his head. "No, I'll be fine. I just need a few moments to collect my thoughts."

Pam nodded slowly. "Alright, Severus. Would you like to share what's on your mind, though? I know that sometimes voicing your thoughts can be helpful."

Severus sighed inwardly. "He called me 'daddy.' Do I truly deserve that title? Am I taking James's place? I don't want to do that, even though I despised the man. I just... I don't know..."

"Severus, look at me and try to relax. Harry lost his parents before he could genuinely remember them. Him calling you 'daddy' isn't an attempt to replace them; rather, it's an acknowledgment of the role you've come to play in his life. In a relatively short time, Harry has started to view you as a father figure, and even if he isn't consciously aware of it, he loves you. He only calmed down due to your touch and your words."

Severus buried his face in his hands again. "But can I truly care for him properly? Am I cut out for this? I'm not a gentle man. I yell at people and scowl when someone does something that even slightly displeases me."

Pamela smiled and placed a reassuring hand on the man's shoulder, which wasn't shrugged off this time. "Severus, every action you've taken shows how much you deeply care for this boy. I believe you'll provide the best care possible for him. Now, come on and get changed before Harry comes out of the shower. I'll take care of the sheets."

"Do you want me to call Don from the Ministry, Severus? I can if you need me to."

Severus shook his head. "No, I'll be fine. I just need a few moments to collect my thoughts."

Pam nodded slowly. "Alright, Severus. Would you like to share what's on your mind, though? I know that sometimes voicing your thoughts can be helpful."

Severus sighed inwardly. "He called me 'daddy.' Do I truly deserve that title? Am I taking James's place? I don't want to do that, even though I despised the man. I just... I don't know..."

"Severus, look at me and try to relax. Harry lost his parents before he could genuinely remember them. Him calling you 'daddy' isn't an attempt to replace them; rather, it's an acknowledgment of the role you've come to play in his life. In a relatively short time, Harry has started to view you as a father figure, and even if he isn't consciously aware of it, he loves you. He only calmed down due to your touch and your words."

Severus buried his face in his hands again. "But can I truly care for him properly? Am I cut out for this? I'm not a gentle man. I yell at people and scowl when someone does something that even slightly displeases me."

Pamela smiled and placed a reassuring hand on the man's shoulder, which wasn't shrugged off this time. "Severus, every action you've taken shows how much you deeply care for this boy. I believe you'll provide the best care possible for him. Now, come on and get changed before Harry comes out of the shower. I'll take care of the sheets."

Severus sighed and lingered for another moment before finally rising from Harry's bed. Pamela followed suit, standing up shortly after he did. She waved her wand, and the sheets vanished from the bed, leaving behind only the plastic cover sheet and mattress. They had anticipated that Harry might wet himself in his sleep. Pamela then summoned a house elf and requested clean sheets, while Severus drew the privacy curtain around his bed to change into his spare pajamas.

Moments later, Severus emerged from behind the curtain and headed towards the bathroom door, carrying Harry's extra nightclothes. He knocked softly on the door and entered when he heard Harry's quiet confirmation that it was okay to come in. As he opened the door, he was relieved to see the shadow behind the shower curtain, indicating that Harry was washing diligently. Ever since that first night, Severus had harbored a fear that Harry might slip and hurt himself in the bathtub. Upon entering the room, he placed the clothes on the sink and approached the shower so Harry could hear him better over the sound of the water.

"Harry, I've left your clothes on the sink. Do you need anything else?"

"N-no, I'm fine."

"Alright, Harry. Just let me know if you need anything."

"Okay, sir."

Severus let out a quiet, internal sigh. He genuinely wished that the boy would at least call him by his first name, Severus. With that thought, he stepped out of the bathroom, closing the door behind him. He immediately noticed Pamela making the bed by hand and approached to assist her.

As he walked over to the other side of the bed, Pamela smiled at him in appreciation. "Thank you, Severus. I didn't want to bother the house elves too much this late at night. They need their rest more than we do, given all the work they accomplish in a single day."

Severus merely nodded and helped Pamela pull the last blanket up to the top of the bed. Once finished, he cleared his throat.

"Thank you for all your help tonight, Pamela. I think I can handle things from here. However, if you could please inform Don of what happened when he returns from the Ministry, I would be grateful."

The Healer nodded slowly. "How are you feeling, though, Severus? Are you still unwell?"

"I feel fine. The sleep and potions did their work, and I am perfectly well, aside from being a little tired."

"Alright then. But if you get yourself sick again, I won't take the blame for it, and I'll leave you to face the wrath of Don all by yourself."

Severus released a small sigh. "I understand."

Pamela nodded and quietly left the room, leaving Severus to sit on his bed. A moment later, Harry emerged from the bathroom, shuffling his feet nervously. Sighing slightly, Severus patted the spot on the bed next to him.

"Come over here, Harry, and we'll have a little talk."

Harry hesitated before coming over and sitting next to his professor. He appeared uncomfortable, so Severus placed a hand on the boy's knee to try to calm him.

"Look at me, Harry."

As Harry looked up, Severus continued. "Talk to me, Harry. What's troubling you?"

"Do...do I really have to talk about it?"

Severus furrowed his brow, concerned by Harry's reluctance. It must be something significant for Harry to act this way. He had been open about everything up until now, and this sudden silence was disconcerting. Severus decided to push a bit more, and if Harry still refused to talk, he would reluctantly let it go for now. Perhaps Harry could only express this in his journal, but Severus truly hoped that wouldn't be the case. He hated seeing the boy so distressed.

"No, Harry, you don't have to tell me anything. However, talking about it might help you feel better. Keeping hurt and fear bottled up inside can fester and transform into a more profound pain that eats away at you."

Harry hesitated before leaning into Severus's side. Caught off guard, Severus quickly adjusted, placing a comforting arm around the boy's shoulders and gently stroking his hair.

"My...my nightmare was...about my parents..."

As Harry recounted his nightmare, Severus maintained a steady, comforting hold on him. When Harry broke down in tears after apologizing for calling him 'daddy,' Severus tenderly pulled the child into his lap and embraced him.

"Listen to me, Harry. You are not to blame for your parents' deaths, and I assure you they don't blame you one bit. Yes, they died protecting you, but that was their choice, not yours. They loved you dearly and wanted nothing more than for you to be happy. I can say that with certainty."

Harry continued to sob into Severus's robes, but he looked up at the man for a moment, a glimmer of hope shining in his eyes. Encouraged by that sliver of hope, Severus tried to continue as gently as possible.

"Let me share something with you, Harry, something I didn't believe until tonight. The night I healed your wounds, your mother visited me. She appeared as a ghost and shared many things with me. One thing she said was, 'Tell him that James and I love him and that he needs to stop blaming himself for our deaths.' So please, Harry, stop blaming yourself for something beyond your control. Your parents were targets of the Dark Lord before you were even born, and even if you hadn't been there, they still would have met the same fate."

Tears welled up in Harry's eyes as he looked up at Severus. "Mum... Mum said that?"

"Yes, Harry. Neither of them blames you, and they want you to stop blaming yourself."

With that, Harry wrapped his arms around Severus in a hug, and the man carefully returned the embrace. As gently as he could, Severus tried to continue the conversation.

"Regarding your calling me 'daddy,' Harry, we should discuss that further."

The child in his arms tensed up at the mention of the word, but Severus pressed on. He couldn't prolong this conversation more than necessary.

"I'm deeply touched that you did, Harry. In private, if you wish to continue calling me that, I wouldn't mind. In fact, I planned to talk to you about this tomorrow, but we can address it now. I want to adopt you, Harry. If you prefer, I can remain only your guardian, but I've come to love you as a son and wish to take that final step if you agree. I don't want to replace your father, but I'd like to be there for you where he cannot."

Gently, Severus allowed the boy to pull back from the hug and look into his eyes. Seeing the tear tracks, he silently conjured a warm washcloth and began to dab away the remnants of Harry's recent cry, using the action to hide his own nervousness. He had just bared his heart to this child and desperately hoped he wouldn't regret it.

"I... I... I..."

Slowly, Severus removed the washcloth from the child's face. "Yes, Harry?"

Taking a deep breath, Harry gave a small nod, which Severus assumed was due to the overwhelming emotions coursing through the boy. Emotions got the better of both of them as Severus saw fresh tears well up in Harry's eyes, and to his own surprise, a few began to form in his as well.

"Is that a yes, Harry? Would you like to be my son?"

Once again, Harry nodded, then threw himself back into Severus's embrace. Clutching the boy tightly, Severus let his own tears flow, elated that Harry had said yes. He would be a father to the child he had grown so deeply attached to. This very moment might be the most significant of his life.

They remained like that for a while, simply holding one another. When Severus felt Harry's grip relax, he gently pulled back to see the boy's face and smiled upon realizing that Harry had fallen asleep. Carefully, he positioned Harry on the bed and lay down beside him, deciding that his new son could share his bed tonight. As he pulled up the covers, Harry curled in even closer.

Severus silently summoned Harry's small stuffed cat that had been left on his bed and gently tucked it into the boy's arms. The child clutched it to his chest, snuggling even closer. After extinguishing the lights with a quiet "nox," Severus fell asleep beside Harry, but not before placing a tender kiss on the boy's forehead and whispering a soft "I love you" into his ear.

An hour or so later, Don stood in the doorway, smiling as he saw his two boys nestled together in bed. He had never thought he would see a contented smile on Severus's face while the man slept, and he was overjoyed to witness it now. Silently, he took out his magical camera and snapped a few pictures to add to his album. Afterward, he tiptoed over to the pair and ensured they were both sleeping peacefully. As a final measure, he cast a discreet monitoring charm over them, just in case they needed him during the night. Satisfied, he quietly left the room, closing the door softly behind him.

Early the next morning, as sunlight streamed through the curtains, Severus's eyes slowly opened to a bright and beautiful day. Looking down, he saw his child snuggled against him, with his head buried deep into his chest. Smiling, Severus gently reached down and stroked the boy's hair back from his face, revealing Harry's peacefully sleeping expression. He looked so innocent when he was asleep. The man then began to tenderly rub the boy's back in an attempt to wake him. If his guess was correct, it was near eight in the morning, and he wanted to get Harry back home as soon as possible so he could contact Albus about the adoption. He was both excited and nervous, and he didn't want to have second thoughts before everything began.

"Harry, it's time to wake up," he whispered softly.

Stirring slightly, Harry snuggled deeper into Severus's chest. The man's smile grew, and he let out a small, content sigh as he moved his hand from Harry's back and gently started to shake the boy's shoulder.

"Come on, Harry, it's time for breakfast, and then we can go back home."

At the mention of food, Harry pulled back from Severus's chest a little and looked up at the man with sleepy, emerald eyes. Smiling down at the drowsy face, Severus affectionately ruffled the boy's hair.

"Good morning, Harry."

"Good morning, Professor," Harry replied groggily.

Still smiling, Severus sighed softly. He knew it would take time before Harry felt comfortable calling him anything but his formal title, but he had hoped that after last night, Harry would at least feel comfortable calling him by his first name. It seemed that he had only done so out of distress, perhaps?

"Harry, do you remember what I told you last night?" Severus inquired gently, his gaze fixed on the boy's eyes, searching for understanding.

Blushing, Harry glanced down, feeling a bit sheepish. "It's not my fault..."

"No, Harry, it's not your fault," Severus reassured him. "But do you remember anything else I mentioned?"

The boy hesitated for a moment. "I... I can call you... daddy?"

Severus hugged Harry a little closer to his chest, his heart swelling with affection for the child in his arms. "Yes, Harry, you can if you want to."

"I can?" Harry's eyes widened with surprise and a hint of delight.

"Yes, my child," Severus confirmed softly.

Harry lowered his head and snuggled back into Severus's chest. "Daddy?"

Severus couldn't help but let a wide smile grace his face, filled with pride for his boy. "What is it, Harry?"

"Are we going home today? I would like to go back to my room."

Smiling, Severus looked down at the messy black mop of hair and tenderly stroked the few strands away that kept obstructing his view of the child's face.

"We can go home after you eat some breakfast. Does that sound alright?"

Harry nodded his head as Severus gently pulled him away from his chest, smiling at the small yawn that escaped Harry's mouth.

"Well, I don't think we can eat lying in bed like this. We should get up and get some food in your belly," Severus encouraged, helping Harry sit up.

Again, Harry nodded, but this time he reluctantly moved to get up out of his warm spot. As Harry did so, Severus sat up slightly and helped the child off the bed, guiding him towards the bathroom. The man then got out of bed himself, straightening the sheets and fluffing the pillows, so the house elves would have one less task today. When he was finished, he grabbed the clothing he had asked the house elves to bring him yesterday when Don had made it clear they were not leaving until the next morning, and started to walk to the bathroom to give the child his clothing.

In just a few moments, as Severus had taken only a few steps toward the bathroom, Harry emerged. The boy looked down at his feet as he walked towards the man who had stopped in his tracks, waiting to see what the boy would do. Concerned by Harry's demeanor, Severus knelt down so that he was at Harry's level.

"What is it, Harry?" he asked gently.

"I...I didn't make it..." Harry mumbled, his face flushing with embarrassment.

Just then, Severus noticed the small wet patch on Harry's pajamas and sighed inwardly. Gently, Severus placed a hand beneath Harry's chin, lifting it so the boy had no choice but to meet his eyes.

"There's no need to be ashamed, Harry. Accidents happen, and I'm glad you came to me for help. I have a change of clothing right here for you. Why don't you go and take a quick shower and get changed?"

Slowly, Harry took the clothes from Severus's arms and nodded his head. Gently, Severus rested a hand on the boy's shoulder and gave him an encouraging smile.

"I'll see you in a bit, okay, Harry?"

The boy nodded and then turned to walk back to the bathroom to clean up. Severus watched as Harry padded back to the restroom, and when the boy closed the door, the man let out a small sigh while he stood up from the floor. Tiredly, he rubbed his face with his rough fingers and closed his eyes for a moment, wondering if he was truly cut out for this. Sighing, he sat back down on the bed and placed his clothing beside him.

Leaning in the doorway, Don smiled as he came to sit down next to the man. As soon as he heard the soft rustling in the room, indicating that the pair had awakened, he had walked quickly to the boy's room, wanting to be there when they woke. He had just watched as Severus had taken care of Harry and was deeply touched to hear the small "daddy" from the boy. It seemed as though Pam was right, and the boy had experienced a small breakthrough last night, gradually opening up to the idea of having Severus as a father figure in his life.

"Hi Severus," Don greeted, his voice warm and friendly.

Looking over to the man, Severus nodded his head in greeting. "Good morning."

"Pamela told me what happened last night. How are you doing?" Don inquired, genuine concern in his eyes.

Glancing at Don, Severus shrugged his shoulders and then looked back down at his lap. "Fine, I suppose, but can I really do this? Am I the right person?"

"Severus, stop it and look at me!" Don urged, his voice firm but kind.

Slowly, Severus did as Don told him and looked over at the Healer. However, when he saw the determination burning in Don's eyes, he flinched a little and looked back down. He knew that look all too well; by the end of this talk, he would be agreeing to anything Don said.

As Severus looked back down at his lap, Don reached out and grabbed the man's chin so that he had no choice but to look at him.

"No, Severus, you're not running from this child. He needs you too much for you to do that to him. I know you're scared that you're going to mess up, and I'm sure you will at some point – we all do. But Albus and I will be there to help you make everything right again. None of us are perfect, but you are the perfect person for that child in there. He loves you, and I can clearly see that you love him. I know that the moment you saw this child hurt, you wanted to do whatever you could to protect him. Just follow that instinct. It has never steered you wrong before."

Don released the man's chin when he saw the slight nod and heard the soft whisper. "I won't run. You're right, Don, as always."

Sighing, Don nodded. "I know you're just saying that, Severus, but please listen to me and come to me or Albus if you have any trouble. Okay?"

"I will," Severus promised.

"Good, now get dressed. If Harry comes out of the shower before you're ready, I'll go order breakfast with him."

Patting Severus on the arm, Don got up off the bed and smiled at the man. Looking up at the Healer, Severus nodded and stood up to put his robes on. Silently, Don pulled closed the privacy curtains so Severus could dress without feeling embarrassed. He knew how much privacy meant to the man.

While Severus was dressing, a wet-haired boy emerged from the bathroom and blushed when he saw Don giving him a warm smile. Earlier, out of the corner of his eye, Harry had seen Don watching them from the doorway while Severus was reassuring him, but he had decided to ignore that embarrassment just then. Now, though, Harry was feeling all the embarrassment from earlier weigh heavily on his shoulders.

Sensing the boy's nervousness and discomfort, Don approached Harry and gently laid a hand on his shoulder.

"No need to be embarrassed, Harry. Now let's go order some breakfast and surprise Severus. What would you like?" Don asked, his tone gentle and encouraging, as he steered the conversation toward a more comfortable topic.

Quietly, Don led the boy out of the room to give Severus a bit more privacy and space to process the conversation they just had. Severus had a history of running away when things either got tough or he found himself in unfamiliar territory. That's what happened with that woman from last year. The poor man couldn't understand why a woman like that would find him attractive, so he had run as fast as he could. Don had let him then, but he was now determined not to let Severus do that again. It would not only hurt Harry, but it would hurt Severus even more. Even if it had only been a few short days, the two had somehow formed a strong bond, and to break that would be devastating.

With those thoughts cleared away, Don smiled down at the shy boy in front of him who was still blushing. It amazed him how much alike Harry was to Severus when he was younger. Not in looks, but they had that same sweet nature. Harry's was much more pronounced than Severus's had been and still was, but it was there nonetheless.

"So, Harry, what would you like for breakfast? Anything special?" Don asked, trying to engage the boy.

Harry shrugged his shoulders, unsure of what to say.

Sighing a bit, Don patted the boy on the shoulder. "Alright then, Harry. How about some grits, toast, eggs, and fruit?"

Slowly, the boy nodded his head. "That sounds really good!" he replied, a hint of enthusiasm in his voice.

With a smile, Don called a house elf and ordered their meal. When the house elf returned with two trays, Don silently handed one of the trays to Harry. As the elf disappeared, Don smiled down at the boy. Gently, he placed a hand on the child's shoulder and led him back into the room where the two had been staying.

Upon entering the room, Harry saw Severus sitting on his bed, smiling at him. Gently, the man patted the spot next to him on the bed and gestured for Harry to come and sit next to him.

"Come have a seat, Harry, and we'll eat together," Severus invited.

Nodding, Harry approached with the tray and sat down next to Severus. Don followed closely behind him and carefully placed the tray he was carrying on Severus's lap while he pulled three potions from his robe pocket. First, he handed one potion to Severus, and then the other two to Harry.

"Drink up, boys, and then I want to see all this food disappear. Is that clear?" Don instructed, in a firm but friendly tone.

Both nodded, and Severus gave the Healer a small scowl as he downed the potion. Harry simply did as Don told him, and after drinking the whole glass of milk, he started to eat his food. Smirking, Don looked at Severus, who was still scowling at him.

"See, Severus? Why can't you be more agreeable like Harry here?" Don teased, trying to lighten the mood as they all enjoyed their breakfast together.

Harry looked up and blushed at hearing his name mentioned. Glancing between the scowling man and the smiling Healer, he didn't know what to think or how he should feel. It seemed that Don was enjoying teasing his Professor, but was his new father figure mad at him?

Don noticed the absence of the small clank against the ceramic plate, so he looked over to see what the matter was and saw Harry nervously glancing between the two. Quickly, he sent a significant look to Severus and gestured with his head toward the small child next to him. He wanted Severus to soothe the boy's nerves; it was good for him to bond with the child. As soon as Severus caught the slight nod, he looked over at Harry and sighed at the sight of the small nervous boy. Gently, he placed a hand on Harry's shoulder so that he would look up into his concerned eyes.

"What is it, Harry?" Severus asked, his voice gentle and concerned.

"I'm sorry..." Harry murmured, his voice barely audible.

"For what, Harry?" Severus probed, trying to understand the root of the boy's apology.

Harry shrugged his shoulders and cast his gaze downward, avoiding eye contact. Sighing slightly, Severus carefully set his tray of food beside him on the bed. He then tenderly turned Harry's face, cupping his chin so that the boy was looking directly into his eyes.

"Did what Don said earlier bother you? Is that what has been troubling you?" Severus inquired with empathy, hoping to coax a response from the child.

Slowly, Harry nodded his head, confirming his emotions and the cause of his distress.

"You know, Harry, Don was just teasing me. He wasn't saying anything negative about either of us; he was just joking, Harry."

Slyly, Harry shot a glance at Don, who was simply nodding and smiling at the child. Even though it was a quick glance, Don saw it and was glad that the child had the courage to look over at him. Gently, the Healer reached over and placed a hand on Severus's, which was still resting on the child's shoulder.

"Severus is right, Harry. I was just teasing."

Harry nodded. "So...you don't want Severus to be more like me?" The boy shot an anxious look over at his Professor.

Don removed his hand and sat on the other side of Harry. "Severus will always be who he is, and even if I wish at times he would be more compliant, I would not want him to change one bit. Just as I would never wish for you to change from the sweet child you are."

Slowly, Harry nodded as Don patted him on the leg and Severus retrieved his food onto his lap.

"Now eat up, Harry, so we can go home," Severus encouraged, as they all resumed their breakfast, feeling more at ease with one another.

Looking back over to Severus, Harry nodded again and picked up his fork to resume eating. When Don saw Harry continue eating, he sent a silent, stern look over to Severus, prompting the man to start eating as well.

Once they had both finished their meal, Don asked a house elf to clear away their trays, and Severus took Harry into his lap, giving him a small, affectionate hug as he did.

"Is there anything you would like to do when we go home, Harry?"

Slowly, the boy gave a small nod. "Can we look at that other photo book?"

"That sounds wonderful, Harry. And then we can talk about some things."

As Severus said that, he gave a significant look over at Don, who nodded in understanding. The Healer predicted that Severus would be calling him later tonight. Before Severus officially adopted Harry, they both knew that Severus was going to have to tell the child more about his past. The man had been dreading this for fear that Harry would reject him once he found out, but the boy had to know what he was getting himself into.

Giving the child one last squeeze, Severus unwrapped his arms and let Harry hop down from his perch. He then stood up and took the offered potion Don was handing him and handed it to the child, uncorking it as he did.

"A stomach soother, Harry, for going through the floo. Drink it quickly and then help me pack away all our things so we don't forget anything."

Harry gave a quick nod and drank down the potion Severus handed him. Once the entire vial was empty, Harry padded over to his bed and started to put away his things in a backpack Severus had placed on the bed for him while they were out in the hall ordering breakfast.

Severus smiled at the fast-moving boy and then set to work packing his own belongings, except for the small black kneazle toy that was still on his bed from last night. He held the toy in his arms until Harry looked back at him. As the boy approached with his small bag of things, Severus handed the stuffed toy to him and laid a gentle hand on his shoulder.

"Come on, Harry, time to go now. Don will stop by later to see how we're faring. Ok?"

Harry gave a small nod and allowed the older man to lead him down the hallway. After a few quick goodbyes to Don, the two went through the floo and back home.

Upon arriving in Severus's quarters, it only took a few minutes for Harry to recover from their journey. It seemed that with each trip through the floo, his body adjusted to the odd squeezing sensation. Not that he didn't stumble upon landing, causing Severus to catch him, but he was getting better at it.

As soon as Severus was confident that Harry was fine after the floo trip, he instructed him to go to his room, unpack his things, and make himself at home. He promised to join him shortly with the photo album so they could look over it together. Meanwhile, Severus had to contact Albus before he lost his nerve to ask for help with the adoption.

Before Severus made another move towards the floo, he watched as Harry retreated to his room. When he was certain the boy was inside safe and sound, he turned and threw the powder into the floo to call the Headmaster. In just a few seconds, Albus's face appeared before Severus as he peered through the floo into the man's office.

"Good morning, my boy! What do I owe this visit to? Is everything alright?"

As Albus asked his last question, his face took on a concerned look, prompting Severus to let out a small sigh. He really detested when Albus did this - being all cheerful one moment and then growing worried when you didn't answer quickly enough, not that he gave you much of a chance. The man could be rather annoying at times.

"Yes, everything is fine, Albus; I just have a question for you."

The old man's features softened upon hearing that both of his boys were fine. "What would you like me to do, my boy?"

Taking a deep breath, Severus continued, lowering his head in embarrassment. "Could you help me adopt Harry?"

Eyes sparkling with glee and mischief, Albus happily nodded. "I take it the trip to the clinic did you both some good then? May I step through, and you can fill me in on last night's happenings?"

Severus shook his head slightly. "I'm sorry, Albus, that will have to wait until later. Harry is expecting me and my photo album in his room. I don't want to make him wait."

Softly smiling, Albus gave a small nod. "I understand, my dear boy. I'll start with the paperwork, and I'll visit you two later. Call me if you need anything."

Severus nodded, and Albus's head disappeared from the fireplace. Standing up and brushing the ashes off his robes, Severus heaved a small sigh and grabbed the photo book he wanted to show Harry. Then, turning, he started walking towards Harry's room. He wasn't particularly looking forward to this conversation.

Knocking on the doorframe, Severus smiled when he saw Harry look up from finishing putting away his clothing. Folding one more shirt and placing it in the drawer, Harry closed it and walked over to sit down next to his guardian, who was now sitting on the bed. As the boy sat down, Severus pulled over the small kneazle plushy and placed it in the boy's lap, thinking that Harry might need that extra bit of comfort for this. He knew he would if the roles were reversed.

Smiling warmly at the child who had pressed his body close to his side, Severus gently ruffled Harry's messy mop of hair. It seemed that even the recent haircut had done little to tame its unruliness. Perhaps he could create a potion to help calm down Harry's hair – something to ponder later.

Pushing that thought aside, Severus placed the album where both of them could see it best, right in between them.

Gazing at the cover with a hint of sadness, Severus then looked over at Harry and began to explain the photo on the cover.

"This is me when I was thirteen. Your mother's parents practically took me in that summer. My father always liked to drink, but that year, my mother encouraged me to stay out of the house more. I'm assuming it was getting worse. It was one of the best summers I can remember, though. I was an Evans in all but name."

Severus opened the album and started to recount his life through the pictures. He had arranged the photos in chronological order for a reason.

"You see, this is when I turned fourteen. Your mother planned a surprise party for me. If you want, I'll share that Pensieve memory with you sometime. I think you would enjoy seeing that. Then this is from our fourth year. That year was hard for me. I spent the Christmas break at school, as I did every year, but I received a letter from my father on Christmas Eve – the only one I ever received from him. It was a letter informing me that my mother had passed. I knew she had been sick, but never to that extent."

Severus looked down at the small child and wrapped his arm around Harry's shoulder. In turn, the boy leaned more heavily into Severus, as if he was trying to offer more comfort than receive it. First smiling down at the boy, Severus took a deep breath and continued as calmly as he possibly could. This was not an easy subject for him; he really despised his past.

"I took her death hard. I stopped eating, and it seemed nothing Lily said or did would help me feel better. It got to the point where I finally collapsed in the hallway from hunger and exhaustion. That's when I met Don; Albus called him to help me get better. When Don was helping me heal from my grief, he heard about my home life and told Albus what had been happening. I had kept my mother's passing and everything else to myself for fear of being pitied. Ever since, I have lived with the Headmaster. He took me from my home and gave me something that I can never properly thank him for. I hope that's okay with you, Harry? Spending the holidays and summers with your Headmaster."

Severus looked down at the child who had leaned further into his side and rested his head on his chest. Slowly, the boy nodded.

"Don told me you lived with the Headmaster. He said that he was already preparing my room for Christmas break."

Smiling down at the boy, Severus nodded knowingly. That Healer always knew the right things to say at the right time. He had just wanted to make sure that Harry was comfortable with their arrangement. Sighing, Severus turned the page to some photos of when he was in his fifth year. This was what he had been dreading.

"This is me in my fifth year. I was very angry that year. The pain of losing my mother was still very fresh, and these bullies wouldn't leave me alone. About halfway through the year, those boys humiliated me in front of everyone. Lily... Lily tried to calm me down, but as I said, I was a very angry boy back then. I snapped at her in anger and called her a name, a horrible name, and she wouldn't accept my apology after I realized what I had done."

As much as he hated James Potter, he just couldn't tell his child what the man had done. Every child deserved to look up to their father as if they were a hero; he just didn't have it in his heart to ruin that image for Harry. As Severus looked down at the boy, waiting for the backlash, he gently began to rub Harry's back in a calming manner.

"What... what did you call her?" Harry asked inquisitively.

Severus paused for a moment and carefully drew the boy onto his lap. Gently, he wrapped both arms around the child and rested his chin on his head. He wanted to make the most of this before Harry became mad at him and pushed him away. He needed that moment to feel his child one last time. For he knew that as soon as this all came out, Harry would hate him and not want to be near him ever again.

Hesitantly Severus replied, "I called her a Mudblood."

Severus had to wait an agonizing moment before he received a small nod. "You... you tried to apologize?"

"I did, Harry. But you see, your mum was a very prideful woman, and it took her a long time to forgive someone. At the time, I didn't know that, and losing my only friend pushed me over the edge. She did eventually accept my apology, but that was years later, and it was actually you who made that possible. She put aside her grudge so that I could come and see you when you were born."

Severus pulled back a bit as Harry moved to look up into his face. "What... what do you mean by that?"

"Well, Harry, we all make mistakes in our lives. I, unfortunately, made the worst mistake one ever can. I joined the Death Eaters."

Harry stilled and looked at the man in shock and a little fear. "You're... you're a Death Eater?"

"That's complicated, Harry. For a while, I was with them. I left Albus's home and lived with Lucius Malfoy until I realized what we were doing. I was blinded with hurt, guilt, and grief. When I did see the whole picture, I came back to Albus, and he took me in again. I became a spy for the light and was no longer a follower of the dark. I am no longer a Death Eater, but I would understand if you'd rather not stay with me anymore. If you want, I can call Albus so you can speak with someone."

Harry pulled away for a moment and looked up at Severus. "Could... could I speak with the Headmaster?"

Severus heaved a small sigh. "Yes, Harry, I can go get him right now if you want."

Slowly, the boy nodded. "If... if you don't mind."

"No, Harry, I do not. Here, hold onto Shadow, and I'll bring the Headmaster in a minute."

Severus then picked Harry up by the armpits and placed him so that he was sitting on his own on the bed, hugging his small stuffed creature. The man moved to the door swiftly, wanting to get this over with. He had just lost his child because of his past. He had feared that this was going to happen, and now it was. How stupid of him for even thinking that Harry might accept him; he was a monster. He had done horrible things, unforgivable things. What child would want him as a father?

With a heavy heart, Severus walked to the floo and called Albus to ask him to come through. The Headmaster immediately did when he saw the distress written all over the man's face. The old man was concerned, and as soon as he came through the floo, he approached Severus, placed a gentle hand on the man's cheek, and gave him a worried look.

"What is it, Severus?" Albus asked concern sparkling in his eyes.

Severus leaned into the touch and closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them, he started to tell Albus what he had told Harry and how Harry had reacted.

"Severus... Harry is processing all the information you shared with him. He needed to know, but understandably, he needs time to digest everything and talk to someone else. It's a good sign that he asked to speak with me; it shows that he wants answers and is seeking comfort. Just let me speak with him, Severus, and then you'll see everything will be alright."

Severus nodded, gratefully accepting the older man's guidance to the couch where he could sit down. Before Albus left to speak with Harry, he sat down beside Severus, offering a reassuring presence.

"Do you want me to call Don for you?" Albus asked with genuine concern.

"No, I will be okay. Just please speak with Harry. I can't bear the thought of losing him..." Severus replied, his voice strained with worry.

Albus rose from the couch and gave Severus a comforting pat on the shoulder. "You will not lose him," he assured him. With that, Albus approached Harry's door and gently knocked on the doorframe to get the boy's attention. When he saw the young wizard's nervous eyes look up at him, he heaved a small, silent sigh, entered the room, and gently guided the child onto his lap.

"You wanted to talk to me, child?" Albus asked softly, his eyes filled with warmth and understanding.

Slowly, Harry nodded. "Is... is what Daddy said true?" he asked hesitantly, his voice quivering with uncertainty.

Albus smiled at the name Harry had called Severus and gave a small nod. He hadn't been informed of this development yet. No wonder Severus couldn't bear to lose this child.

"Yes, Harry, everything he said is true. I'm sure he never mentioned how brave he was and still is when he spies, though. You know, Harry, your Daddy is one of the bravest men I know. I don't think I would be able to do what he does on a daily basis."

Harry slowly nodded, his eyes brimming with worry. "No... he didn't... Is he mad at me? … for asking to speak with you?"

Albus shook his head, gently rubbing the boy's back in a calming manner. "No, Harry. He's not mad at you. He was just concerned that you might not want to stay with him. Do you want to live with someone else?"

Harry vehemently shook his head, causing Albus to chuckle softly. "I'll take that as a no, then?"

"No, I don't want to go anywhere else... I just... I'm a little scared..." Harry admitted, his voice trembling.

"Why are you scared, Harry?" Albus inquired, his eyes filled with empathy.

"What if he gets hurt? What if I lose him too? I've lost everyone else... I just... I don't want to lose him too." Harry's voice cracked, and he buried his head into Albus's robes. Small sobs racked his fragile frame, and Albus could feel the weight of the boy's fears.

As gently as he could, Albus wrapped his arms around the child, holding him close while whispering comforting words into his ear.

"I promise, Harry, I will do everything in my power to ensure that won't happen. Shhh, calm down now; everything is going to be okay." Albus' soothing voice helped to steady the boy's breathing as he attempted to console the young wizard.

Just then, Severus entered the room, unable to keep away any longer when he heard the muffled sobs of his child. Spotting the child in Albus's arms, Severus shot the man a questioning glance, not really sure what was going on.

As the old wizard noticed Severus and his questioning glance, he gently rose from the bed with the boy in his arms and carefully handed Harry off to the man in black. Harry, smelling the familiar spices and feeling the heartbeat beneath his ear, relaxed slightly but still couldn't bear the thought of losing his daddy.

Still looking questioningly at Albus, Severus adjusted the child in his arms to have a better grip on the boy. He was somewhat surprised when Harry held on even tighter, as if he was afraid that Severus would leave at any moment. Smiling, Albus placed a calming hand on Severus's shoulder.

"Harry here was afraid he was going to lose you. Maybe it's time for you to quit your spying duties. You have paid your dues; it's time for you to have some happiness in your life."

Hugging the child a little closer, Severus gave a swift nod. He wanted to help the light as much as he could to atone for his past, but he knew if he was going to be there for Harry, he would have to help in other ways now. He could not put his life on the line anymore; someone depended on him.

"Shhh, Harry, it's okay. I'm right here, child, and I'm not going anywhere anytime soon."

Slowly but surely, Harry's cries diminished to just soft sniffles. While Harry had been calming down, Severus had retaken his seat on the bed so that he could accommodate Harry's weight accordingly. Pretty soon, he wouldn't be able to pick Harry up like that without the aid of a feather-light charm. Thankfully, it seemed that the nutrient potions were doing their job.

When the boy's tears had completely faded, Albus conjured up a warm washcloth and took over wiping away the tears and tear stains.

"See, Harry? Severus isn't going anywhere. He will be here for you whenever you need him."

Slowly, Harry nodded and let his Headmaster dry his tears. When the older wizard was finished, Severus re-situated Harry so that he was more sitting on his lap than laying in it.

"There's one more thing we need to talk about, Harry. We need to discuss Potions class."

Harry tensed at the new subject, but Severus quickly began to rub soothing circles on his back, and Albus placed his hand on the boy's shoulder, sending a touch of calming magic into him as a precaution.

"It's okay, Harry. I just want you to know that I'm, unfortunately, going to have to continue treating you the way I have for this past year. I am still Head of Slytherin House, and if I suddenly started treating you differently, it could put both our lives in danger. I can pretend that my interest has strayed from the Dark Lord, but if I start treating you kindly, people could become suspicious of our relationship, and I don't want you in any danger."

Harry nodded slightly, his expression somber. "Does that mean I can't tell anyone that you're going to adopt me?"

Severus let out a small sigh. "You can tell your friends, Harry, and the Weasleys will know as well as the staff here at Hogwarts, but you cannot tell anyone else. It could risk your life. I also want you to know and understand that anything I say in class that hurts your feelings does not reflect how I really feel. None of those words are real; it's just an act. Do you understand?"

Again, the child nodded and looked shyly over at Albus.

"Thank you, Headmaster, for...well..."

Patting Harry on the arm, Albus gave a small, warm smile. "It's nothing, Harry. I'm here for you whenever you need me, just like Don, Severus, and all the other teachers here at Hogwarts. Now, why don't I go finish up those adoption papers while you two finish that photo book? I believe there are happier photos of you in there."

Severus nodded and retrieved the photo book, placing it in front of both him and Harry. Albus took the silent cue to leave and gave the two a gentle smile as he exited the room.

Before Severus began to show more photos to Harry, though, he brushed the hair away from Harry's face and gazed down at him to make sure he really was alright. Once he was certain that the child had calmed, and had reassured himself that Harry truly did not want to leave him for who he was, he looked back down at the book.

Severus had been so worried that Harry would ask Albus if someone else could take him in, and had convinced himself in that short amount of time that it was probably for the best. As soon as he had heard the small sobs, though they were almost silent to anyone else, he had somehow developed a sixth sense for when Harry was hurting and had rushed to the room to see what the matter was. When Albus had told him why Harry was so upset, he was both shocked that Harry genuinely cared about him and deeply touched that his boy cared that much. His boy really did love him just as much as he loved his boy.

Turning to where they had left off, Severus showed the child pictures of his sixth and seventh years at Hogwarts, which were somewhat happy except for James and the other Marauders. Albus had taken him under his wing even more so than before and had helped him through the rough nights after meetings. It had been difficult at school, though. He was shunned by Lily, his one friend, and her family didn't want to see him again. She never told them that he was a Death Eater, just that he had done horrible things, and just like that, a family that had always loved him dropped him as if he were nothing. That had hurt more than anything. The Headmaster, Albus, had made things bearable, though, and had somehow made his life livable.

As Harry looked down at the photos, Severus held tightly onto the child, not wanting to lose him ever again. That had been too close of a call for him, even if he had misinterpreted why Harry had asked to see Albus.

Putting that all behind him for now, Severus turned to yet another page. These were pictures of Severus and Albus after the war when he had enjoyed somewhat of a peaceful life. For ten years, he had actually lived a life, and maybe with Harry in his life, he would get to live an even fuller one in the future. Maybe he could finally be truly happy.

The two continued with that photo album for another hour until they had looked at every single photo, even the few Albus had secretly placed in there of Harry when they weren't looking. When the book closed, Severus cast a small Tempus charm to see what time it was and was surprised to find that it was time for lunch.

"Are you hungry, son?"

Slowly, Harry gave a small nod. "Yes, Daddy. Could we eat in the Great Hall?"

"We can. Do you think you're ready for that? You know we can't sit together."

Snuggling back into Severus, Harry gave another nod. "I would like to see my friends."

"Okay then, Harry. Are you ready to go up then, or would you like a few moments?"

"Can we walk together?"

"I don't see why not. I can cast a 'Notice-Me-Not' spell, but we will have to enter the Great Hall separately."

Slowly, Harry gave a small nod and carefully slid off Severus's lap. The man helped the child up and then swiftly went over to Harry's closet, taking out one of the jumpers.

"You might get chilly, Harry, and I don't want you to catch a cold."

Harry accepted the sweater and put it on with a little help from Severus. Somehow, he managed to put his head halfway through a sleeve, causing a smile from Severus as he helped the child correct the article of clothing. Once it was all straightened out, Severus gently placed a hand on the child's back and guided him out of their rooms and into the hallway.

The walk was quiet, but it was a pleasant silence, not an awkward one. Before they reached the front doors to the Great Hall, though, Severus turned to Harry and gave him a soft but stern look.

"Remember to drink all your milk before you eat anything, and if you start to feel uncomfortable, just look up at me or call me with your pendant, and we will get you out of there as soon as possible. Okay?"

Harry looked up at his professor and nodded just as Minerva came around the corner, shaking her head and smiling.

"My, Severus, you sound like a mother hen already. Harry will be fine. Let the child go see his friends."

The boy looked hopefully up at Severus, and the man gave a slight nod. "Go on, Harry. I will be in in a few minutes. If you want, after lunch, we can head back down to our rooms, or you can go with your friends. Either way is fine with me; just remember to be back home before curfew and don't walk alone. Have a friend come with you."

Slowly, Harry nodded before he gave the man a quick hug. "I just want to have lunch with them, nothing more."

"Okay then, Harry. If you change your mind, though, let me know."

Tightening his hug for a moment, Harry nodded. He then let go and started to head to the front doors of the Great Hall. As soon as Severus saw the boy disappear, he turned to look at Minerva, sending a small glare her way.

"I resent that statement. I am not a mother hen; that title belongs to Mrs. Weasley and no one else."

Minerva smiled knowingly. "Sure, Severus. It's nice to see you so caring, though. I wish you would show this side more often."

"You know I cannot do that. I have a reputation to maintain; now, I believe a sufficient amount of time has passed, and we can enter without arousing suspicion."

The witch sighed but nodded. She knew that Severus was putting up his mask as they spoke but hated that the man had to do so. Before the man could enter the Great Hall, though, she placed a hand on his shoulder.

"May I ask you a question first?"

Rolling his eyes, Severus nodded and crossed his arms over his chest. "What now?"

"I never received word of Harry's sleeping arrangements. Will he be in the dorms or down in your rooms? I need to know for headcount."

"For now, he will be down with me. I'm hoping that he quickly starts to feel comfortable going back to his dorms, though, and visits on the weekends. I have to admit that when that time comes, I'm going to miss his presence."

Minerva removed her hand but not before giving his shoulder a gentle squeeze. "Come on then, let's go get something to eat. Albus has your potion up at the staff table."

Severus nodded, and they both entered the hall - one with a neutral look on her face and the other throwing his trademark scowl at the Gryffindor table, but noticeably none of those scowls were directed towards one small raven-haired boy.

When the two arrived at the head table, it was to a table full of smiles. Scowling, Severus turned to the Headmaster, who he knew had spilled the beans to the rest of the staff. It was quite obvious by the smiles that were being directed his way. Why the old meddling coot had to meddle in his affairs never ceased to annoy him. As he sat in his seat next to Albus, he continued to send glares the man's way, even when Albus gently placed his potion before his plate.

"Before you ask, the papers are going well. It's going to take longer than guardianship, but I would say this will take no longer than a week."

Severus nodded, his glare fading thanks to the subject. "Thank you, Albus."

The Headmaster gently placed a hand on Severus's, which was toying with his fork. "Drink your potion, Severus, and then serve yourself."

Severus did as the Headmaster told him to, and the rest of lunch passed smoothly. Harry was happily sitting with his friends, who were sending glares and hexes to anyone who came too close to their friend, and the rest of the staff, much to Severus's displeasure, were seeing the man in a new light. No longer was Severus the greasy bat of the dungeons but an ex-spy for the light.

The rest of Severus and Harry's Sunday was spent enjoying each other's company. After lunch, they made their way down to their cozy home with Harry's friends surrounding him, determined to protect him, and Severus accompanied by Albus, who wanted to ensure Severus was truly alright after the morning's events.

Once their friends had left them alone, Severus spent a couple of hours helping Harry catch up on his schoolwork, as none of his summer assignments had been completed due to his relatives locking them away. Severus had already spoken with most of the teachers, who had granted Harry an extension, but both of them wanted to finish the work as soon as possible. As they worked, Harry grew increasingly tired, his eyes drooping until he eventually curled up on Severus's lap, fast asleep.

Amused, the professor decided not to move the boy, and they remained in that position until dinner.

While Harry slept, Severus gently ran his long, calloused fingers through the boy's hair, finding the action soothing for both of them. About an hour later, he heard the Floo activate behind him. Glancing over, he saw Don arriving and gestured for the healer to take a seat.

Don, wearing a smile, sat down in the chair across from Severus and the sleeping boy in his lap. His prediction about Harry becoming drowsy in the afternoon seemed to be correct. Perhaps a regular nap after lunch would benefit the child.

Gazing up from Harry to Severus, Don donned his smile once more and shared his thoughts. "I wonder, Severus, do you think Harry would benefit from an afternoon nap every day?"

Severus continued to stroke the boy's hair as he considered the suggestion. "That might not be a bad idea. Ever since lunch ended, he's been struggling to keep his eyes open. I believe he has a free hour after lunch that he could use for resting."

Don nodded, a mischievous grin on his face. "Maybe it will also keep him out of trouble."

Severus smiled at the comment, glancing down at his child. "Anything to keep him out of trouble; it seems to follow him everywhere."

The healer agreed, then asked, "Is there anything else you need, Severus?"

Severus slowly shook his head, but then remembered the Muggle woman Harry had mentioned, who had helped him when he visited his aunt's bridge club. Harry had expressed a desire to see her again. Giving Don a thoughtful look, he inquired, "Actually, now that I think about it, there is something you could do. Is there any way you could arrange a meeting between Harry, a Muggle, and myself?"

"Just tell me who and when, and I'll see what I can do," Don replied, ready to help.

Severus proceeded to recount Harry's experiences in the cafeteria and garden to Don. As he listened, the healer nodded thoughtfully, expressing his interest in meeting the woman who had done her best to keep Harry safe when others had not. After Severus finished his explanation, Don rose from his chair and approached the fireplace.

"I'll see what I can arrange. Does next weekend sound like a good time for a visit? I hesitate to schedule it during the week when Harry might be tired from his classes."

"Thank you, Don."

With a smile, the healer exited through the Floo in search of Mrs. Landow.

Shortly after Don's departure, Harry stirred from his nap. Sleepily, he looked up at Severus, who was smiling warmly at him, and blinked a few times. Realizing that he was resting on the man's lap, Harry started to sit up, but Severus gently placed a soft yet firm hand on the boy's chest, stopping him.

"It's okay, Harry; you can stay there."

Harry relaxed under Severus's touch and leaned back comfortably, no longer resisting. Why fight when the man said it was okay?

"You were tired, weren't you? Are you feeling better now?"

Harry gave a small nod as Severus continued to comfort him by gently brushing his hair away from his face.

"I was just talking to Don a little while ago. He thought it might be a good idea for you to take a nap like this every day after lunch. What do you think?"

"But... but naps are for babies!"

Severus's smile deepened, and he ruffled the boy's hair fondly. "Alright then, how about taking a rest after lunch every day?"

Harry slowly nodded against Severus, acquiescing to the idea of resting, as long as it wasn't a nap. The professor patted Harry's shoulder, amused by the child's response, which revealed a glimpse of Lily's personality.

"Do you want to get up now? We have some time before dinner; we can play a game of chess if you want."

Harry nodded enthusiastically. "Can you teach me some tricks? It would be nice to beat Ron sometime. He always wins."

Smiling, Severus helped Harry sit up on the couch. "Do you want to clean up before we play?"

Blushing slightly, Harry agreed and headed to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Severus summoned the chessboard and set it up on the table. He then called for a house elf, requesting a glass of milk for Harry, a cup of tea for himself, and a tray full of cookies. A few cookies before dinner wouldn't hurt Harry; in fact, it might help him gain some much-needed weight.

Upon returning from the bathroom, Harry saw the chessboard and smiled. He sat down across from Severus, but jumped when the house elf reappeared with their refreshments and snacks. He hadn't expected the small creature, and sudden movements still startled him.

With the refreshments neatly arranged on the table and the small elf having departed, Harry began to calm down from his fright by taking deep, steadying breaths. A few minutes later, once he had regained his composure, Harry reached for the glass of milk and sipped on it eagerly. He hadn't had anything to drink since lunch, and his thirst had grown quite intense.

As Harry set down his now empty glass, Severus offered him a warm smile.

"I'll have to make sure there are more beverages available for you. You know, if you ever feel hungry or thirsty, you're more than welcome to ask for something from the kitchens?"

"I know, sir, but I don't want to be a bother," Harry replied hesitantly.

Severus sighed gently. "Harry, you could never be a bother to anyone. I want you to tell me if you ever need anything, all right?"

Harry nodded slowly, his fingers fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. Sensing the boy's unease, Severus sighed once more and decided to change the subject.

"So, Harry, have you played chess before?"

"Ron taught me last year, but I'm not very good," Harry admitted sheepishly.

Severus nodded. "Well, let's help you improve so that one of these days you can defeat Ron."

With that, the two dove into their game, Severus demonstrating various strategic moves that Harry had never seen before. They played until dinner time, at which point Severus looked over at the grinning boy across from him and shook his head fondly, conceding his defeat. Despite his learning challenges, Harry caught on quickly with a bit of extra guidance.

"That was very impressive, Harry. Are you ready for a bite to eat? We can head up to the Great Hall, or we could stay here?"

Shyly, Harry glanced down at the chessboard. "Could we stay here? Seeing my friends earlier was wonderful, but I think I'd prefer to stay here before tomorrow."

Severus nodded in agreement, and with an absent-minded wave of his wand, he levitated the chessboard back to its place on the shelf. He then summoned a house elf to both clear away the earlier dishes and order dinner for them. He was confident that the elf understood the unspoken directive to inform Albus that they would not be joining the rest of the school for dinner that night.

The man then rose from his chair, and Harry followed suit, mimicking his actions as they both approached the table. A few seconds later, the elf reappeared with the requested tray and, after setting their dinner on the table, presented a vial to Severus and another one to Harry. Severus scowled, while the elf merely stood there and watched as the potion was poured down the man's throat. Once he had finished, the elf turned to Harry, clearly expecting him to do the same. Harry, however, raised an eyebrow and looked up at Severus, seeking an explanation.

With a sigh, Severus scowled at the elf once more. "He won't leave until you drink that potion. This is the Headmaster's way of ensuring we take our potions without bothering us 'too much,' but it's still irritating."

As Harry continued to glance between the grinning elf and the frowning potions master, Severus cleared his throat to regain his attention.

"Well then, drink it up so this pesky little creature can report back, and we can proceed with our meal."

Harry looked up one last time before complying with his guardian's instructions, downing the entire potion in a single gulp. Once finished, the elf disappeared, and Severus offered Harry a small smile.

"Thank you, Harry, for getting rid of that little nuisance. I suspect we'll be seeing more of Tibby. She's Professor Dumbledore's favorite elf, and he enjoys checking up on me frequently."

Harry nodded slightly but found himself staring at the plate of food before him, suddenly lacking an appetite. The idea of an elf watching him made him uneasy. Would the elf observe him in the bathroom? The thought sent a shiver down his spine.

Noticing the boy's deflated demeanor, Severus stood from his chair and sat down on an empty one beside Harry. Gently, he lifted Harry by his arms and positioned the boy on his lap, his back pressed against Severus's chest. Somehow, he sensed that Harry needed more than just verbal reassurance and that something else was troubling him beyond the elf's presence.

With Harry on his lap, Severus adjusted their positions until they were both comfortable. He then gazed down at the unruly black hair before him and leaned in to whisper softly into the child's ear.

"Talk to me, Harry. I can see something is bothering you."

Shifting slightly, Harry looked up at Severus. "Will Tibby follow me everywhere I go?"

"No, child, she will only pop in to check on us occasionally. She won't invade our privacy. Is there something else that's troubling you? Perhaps something about tomorrow?"

Harry hesitated, considering the nagging thought that had been lingering in the back of his mind. He hadn't wanted to mention it, fearing that the man would mock or laugh at him. However, so far, he hadn't done so... He knew he could trust this man, but the matter was just so embarrassing. He despised himself for feeling so vulnerable.

Severus gently encouraged him, "It's okay, Harry. You can tell me what's on your mind. I'm here to help and support you."

Severus allowed Harry a few minutes to gather his thoughts, having an inkling of what was troubling the boy if this morning's incident was any indication. After a while, Severus gently readjusted Harry on his lap so that the boy could fully absorb the comfort he provided while also maintaining eye contact. Once settled, Severus tenderly placed a hand on the boy's cheek and summoned a handkerchief from his room, as he noticed the beginnings of tears forming in Harry's eyes. With great care, the man dabbed away the tears and hugged the child a bit closer.

"Come on, Harry. You can tell me anything."

With a shy glance downward into his lap, a few more tears escaped Harry's eyes. He despised feeling so weak. He couldn't control his bladder—even a baby could manage that!

"What if tomorrow...I can't...help it..."

Immediately understanding the issue, Severus turned the child to face him directly. "You want to know what would happen if you had an accident while you're in school. Am I right?"

Blushing, Harry looked back down at his lap and leaned against the sturdy chest supporting him.

"Well, Harry, let me tell you a story about my grandmother. You see, when she was young, she attended Hogwarts as well, and she faced a similar problem. Her bladder was weak, and sometimes accidents just occurred. It was something she couldn't help."

Severus smiled faintly, leaning back in his chair as he recalled the story his mother had told him. His grandmother had indeed been a strong, extraordinary woman. He truly wished he had gotten to know her better before she passed away.

"When she was a student here, during her sixth year, she was walking down the hall with a friend, tasked with delivering a message to another teacher. Some teachers preferred sending students as messengers rather than using owls between classrooms. Having grown accustomed to losing control, a small trail followed her as they strolled down the hall. My grandmother was aware of it, and so was her friend, but she simply didn't care and continued walking. Later, she did face consequences for not calling someone to clean up the mess or using magic to do so herself, but that's not the moral of this story. The moral is that she wasn't embarrassed, because there was nothing to be embarrassed about. Accidents happen to everyone at one time or another, and she understood that. I want you to know that as well, Harry."

Severus looked down at the boy in his lap and noticed that Harry had somewhat relaxed during his story. He assumed hearing about someone who had a similar problem had made the child feel a little less alone.

"So, Harry, do you know what we're going to do to ensure you don't have to worry about anything like that tomorrow?"

Harry looked up and shyly shook his head, prompting Severus to smile down at the boy as he gently ruffled his hair.

"Here's what we'll do. We'll follow the same approach my grandmother and I took when we were younger. Tonight, we will place an extra set of underclothes and trousers in your school bag so that if anything does happen, you'll have something to change into. I'll even teach you a simple replacement charm that you can perform while sitting at your desk, in case you don't want to get up and change in the restroom. I'll also provide a bag for your old clothes so that nothing else gets dirty.

How does that sound? Do you think that will make you feel better about going back to school?"

Harry looked up at the man with a hint of excitement in his eyes as he nodded. "That would be brilliant, sir! But will anyone notice the charm? I...I...kind of don't want anyone to know..."

Severus smiled again, drawing the boy in for a close embrace. "The other professors have already been informed about your situation, so you don't have to worry about them. They will know, but they won't say anything if they see you performing the charm. The other students will likely not notice, as it's a small and quick spell. If they do, we'll come up with something to tell them, okay?"

Harry nodded against Severus's chest as the man held him a little tighter. When Severus heard a soft mumble from the boy, he sighed gently and smiled down into the mop of black hair.

"Thank you, Daddy."

Once Harry had completely calmed down, Severus placed him back in his chair and returned to his seat at the other end of the table. They enjoyed their dinner in amicable silence, occasionally chatting about various topics. When they finished, Severus sent the dishes back to the kitchens and led Harry to his room.

For the next hour or so, Severus helped Harry prepare for his first day back at school. In addition to packing his bag with the promised plastic bag and extra change of clothing, he also ensured that Harry had the supplementary workbooks Pam had sent over to keep the boy more organized.

As Severus finished getting Harry ready for the next day, he sent the boy to the bathroom to take a shower and prepare for bed. He wanted Harry well-rested for the following day, and he could tell by the bags under the boy's eyes that he was exhausted, despite his nap earlier. When Harry returned, clad in pajamas and with damp hair, Severus gently pulled back the covers and patted the bed, inviting the child to climb in. As soon as he did, Severus pulled up the covers and sat on the edge of the bed.

Gently, Severus brushed the still-damp hair away from the boy's face and smiled down at him.

"We just trimmed all this hair, and look, it's already grown back!"

Harry looked down at his blanket, trying to hold back tears. This man had been so kind to him and taken him in, but yet again, he was messing everything up. Why did his hair have to grow like that?

"I'm really sorry, sir..."

Severus's smile faded as he saw the boy become distressed. Sighing, he gently raised Harry's chin so he could look into those captivating green eyes. What had he said that upset the child? He knew he had to be careful not to bring up things that might remind Harry of the past, but it seemed that these invisible triggers were difficult to avoid.

"There's nothing to be sorry for, Harry. I was just joking around with you. Do you want to tell me what made you so upset now?"

Harry leaned into the soft touch and looked at his professor with a hint of fear in his eyes.

"Aunt... Aunt Petunia... she used to cut my hair when I was little. The next day, though, it always grew back. She... she would get so mad that she would get Uncle... Uncle Vernon..."

As Harry trailed off, caught up in his memory, Severus pulled back the covers and gently moved the boy so that he was sitting on his lap again. Hugging the child, Severus let Harry begin to weep into his robes. As he did, Severus rested his chin atop the boy's head and stared off into space, knowing that no words would calm the child right now. All he needed was the close contact of someone who cared.

While Severus sat there with Harry in his lap, he couldn't help thinking about all that had happened to this poor boy. It would take a long time for Harry to recover. He had already made significant progress, but how many years would it truly take?

When the crying softly faded away, Severus shook those thoughts from his mind and pulled Harry back from his chest to give him a comforting smile.

"I want you to know this, Harry. I will never get mad at you for your hair growing or for any accidental magic you do. You are just a child, and you can't help those things. I've already told you my rules, and I promise I will never add any more without you knowing first. Now, you must be sleepy. Let's get you back into bed for a good rest."

Harry nodded and yawned, confirming what Severus already knew. With another smile on his face, Severus placed Harry back onto the bed and pulled the covers up to the boy's chin.

"Close your eyes now, Harry. I'll stay here until you fall asleep."

Harry gave another small nod and slowly closed his eyes. "Good night, Daddy."

"Good night, son."

In just a few seconds, Harry was breathing deeply, indicating that he was sleeping peacefully. Severus sighed before getting off the bed but smiled as he looked down at the sleeping child. He knew that helping this boy wouldn't be easy, but when he saw the child like this, sleeping peacefully, he knew it was worth it. With that last thought, the man bent down and gently left a kiss on the boy's forehead.

"I will protect you, child, as long as you need me to."

That night was the first night that Harry had been free of nightmares in a long time. It helped that Severus had put a charm on the boy so that any slight disturbance would summon him immediately, allowing him to calm the child before he woke. Only once did Severus have to get out of his own bed, and he was able to return after soothing the bad dreams away from the child.

So when Harry woke that morning to a gentle shake on his shoulder, he smiled as he opened his eyes. It was the first time in his short life that he had actually slept through an entire night, and he felt great.

"Are you ready for some breakfast, Harry?"

Slowly, Harry nodded and swung his feet off the edge of the bed. As he sat there, Severus looked down at the small boy and was happy to see a small smile looking up at him. The man much preferred the small smile to tears running down the boy's face.

"I thought since you're going to be with your friends all day, you might want to have your breakfast here. Is that alright?"

Harry nodded and launched himself into Severus's arms. "I'm going to miss you, sir."

"I'm not going anywhere, Harry. If you need me, you know where I'll be, and if it's an emergency, you have your pendant. You're going to be fine."

Harry nodded into Severus's chest and then pulled back from the embrace with a smile on his face. "I know, but I'm still going to miss you, Daddy."

Severus ruffled the boy's hair and gently pushed him towards the bathroom, where he had already laid out Harry's school robes. He had woken Harry a bit later than he should have, but he felt the child deserved more rest. At least that's how he justified watching his child sleep for over ten minutes. He didn't think he would ever get over how peaceful the boy looked when he was sleeping, and just seeing that warmed his heart. "Me too, Scamp. Now go get dressed. You don't want to be late on your first day back!"

As Harry left, Severus followed him as far as the bathroom and then went to the kitchen table where their food had already been laid out for them by the house elf. The elf that Albus had sent with their potions had been waiting there as well, so he could watch the two take their potions. When Severus saw the elf still standing there, he just rolled his eyes as the elf handed him his potion. Quickly, he downed it and promised the elf he would make sure Harry took his, but the elf had his orders and wouldn't budge until Harry had taken his potions as well. Stubborn little thing.

In just a few minutes, Harry came out of the bathroom dressed in his robes. He sat down in the chair next to Severus and dutifully took the potions from the elf. After he drank them, the elf popped away, much to Harry and Severus's delight. While they appreciated the elf's help, they didn't particularly like being watched by one every second. The two then quickly finished their meal, and Harry went to grab his things. Before Harry could leave the room, though, Severus stopped him in his tracks.

"Remember, Harry, I don't want you traveling the hallways on your own. Have a friend with you at all times, okay? Also, don't forget you are to come down here to have a rest during your hour break after lunch."

Harry gave a nod but then looked questioningly up at the man. "If you're not here, how do I get in?"

Severus smirked and rested a gentle hand on the boy's shoulder. "Thank you for reminding me, Harry. The password is 'Mr. Potter.' I thought no one would think of trying that, and I thought you might enjoy it."

Harry smiled wide. "I like it." He then came forward and embraced his new guardian. While pressed tightly to the other man, he managed to mumble out a few more things that, if Severus hadn't had sensitive hearing, he would have missed.

"I'll see you later on in potions, and I understand that you have to be mean. I'll still love you, Daddy."

Looking down at the messy mop of hair, Severus smiled. "I love you too, son. Now, you better be off before Professor McGonagall marks you late! I'm writing no excuses!"

Harry pulled away and gave the man one more smile before he left through the door. After he left, Severus carefully sat down and shook his head.

"That boy. One day he's scared about going to school, and the next he can't wait to get out the door. He really is going to be the death of me. His moods change so often, I wonder if I should talk to Don."

With that, Severus stood back up and started to get ready for his classes; he would ponder that later. Luckily for him, his classes had just been canceled while he had been at the clinic, and Albus had not tried to take over for him. If the old man had, he knew the first thing he would have to do was clean out the sticky candy messes from his cauldrons. Sighing in relief, he shrugged that awful memory from his mind. Since he didn't have that chore, he just had to make sure his lessons were in order and double-check his classroom to see that everything was in place.

Meanwhile, Harry was running up the stairs and almost ran right into Ron, who was coming down to see whether Harry wanted someone to walk with. After they realized whom they had almost run into, both boys donned smiles and shared a few laughs. As soon as they recovered from almost colliding, Ron turned serious.

"Come on, Harry, or we'll be late!"

Harry nodded and accepted the arm that was slipped through his. Arms linked, the two started to run up the stairs to where their first class of the day was, Transfiguration.

As fast as they could, the two boys ran up the stairs, and it appeared they made it just in time, for McGonagall had just walked into the room. Quickly, the two boys took their seats next to Hermione while the bushy brown-haired girl raised an eyebrow at the panting boys.

Quietly, she whispered, "Why do you two look as though you just ran a marathon?"

Ron almost hissed back to her, "It's a long way from the dungeons, and we were almost late!"

"Mr. Weasley! Is there something you would like to share with the class?"

Everyone's head turned to look at Ron, and the redhead blushed. "No, Professor, I'm sorry."

Minerva nodded, and everyone's attention returned to her as she resumed her lecture. The rest of the class passed without any further incidents, and all three members of the trio were relieved when the class came to an end—though for different reasons. Harry was having trouble keeping up in class and remembering what he had read in the text, while the other two wanted to ask Harry about his weekend with Snape.

As soon as the class was dismissed, Hermione grabbed the two boys' arms and rushed them to the door of the classroom. Before they could leave, though, Minerva stopped them by the door with a call.

"Mr. Potter, I need a word."

On one hand, Harry was glad that Professor McGonagall had called him; it meant he could put off telling his friends everything for now. But on the other hand, he was nervous and unsure of what the witch wanted.

All three of them stopped in their tracks and turned to look at their Professor. With a smile, the woman gave a small nod.

"You two should get going to your next class. Tell Professor Flitwick Harry will be along in a moment."

The two nodded and, with one last look at Harry, they left the classroom. Slowly and stiffly, Harry approached where his Professor was behind her desk.

Minerva sighed a little as she saw Harry come closer. The poor boy probably thought he was in some kind of trouble, but then again, when wasn't he?

"Sit down, Harry, and relax. You're not in trouble. I just wanted to see how you were doing in class since this is your first day back."

Harry sat down in the closest desk to his Professor's, but her words didn't seem to soothe him the way she had intended. He had had a lot of trouble in class today, and quite frankly, he was embarrassed. He didn't understand why he was having so much trouble keeping up. He did everything else the other kids were doing; maybe he should have followed what Pam had taught him.

Seeing that the boy was still on edge, Minerva came out from behind her desk and sat next to the child in another desk. Merlin, she needed to start bugging Albus for new desks again—these things were awful!

"It's okay, Harry. I saw that you were having a little trouble. Do you want to tell me what exactly was giving you problems so I can make sure to give you extra help when I come around?"

Harry gave a small nod. "I... I was having trouble remembering what I read in the text, so the worksheet was hard... and everything seemed to be just going so... fast."

Minerva nodded. She couldn't slow down the entire class for just Harry, but she could help him with his worksheet when she walked around. She had to remember to walk around more often; maybe that would help more than just Harry understand things a little better. She had walked around a bit today and had actually helped correct quite a few mistakes that would have been missed otherwise.

Minerva then had a brainstorm and rose from her seat next to Harry. She quickly walked behind her desk, rifling through some papers as if searching for something. When she found what she was looking for, she returned and handed the parchment to the child.

"I want you to go over this worksheet with Pam when you see her tonight, okay? I can see some of the answers are not filled in; maybe she can help you with those."

Harry smiled and nodded. He had only been able to answer half the questions on that sheet correctly, so he was glad he would be able to finish it. He knew it wasn't a large part of his grade, but every little bit helped, right?

Taking the paper, he put it in his bag next to his Transfiguration text and stood up from his desk.

"Thank you, ma'am."

"You're welcome, Mr. Potter. Now, run along to your next class."

Harry nodded and almost sprinted out of the classroom. He knew he was already late and that he had been excused already, but he still wanted to get there before he missed anything too important. Catching up was hard enough for him; he didn't want to make it any more difficult by missing more than he had to.

As he hurried through the halls, however, his scar began to hurt—badly. More than just pain, it felt like his entire forehead was going to explode. The agony made him stop in the hall almost immediately, and that's when he heard it. Someone was talking. He looked around and saw no one in the halls, and then he heard it again, making his head hurt even worse. Was he hearing things? No, this was something more; it was as if someone was yelling at him, and it just kept getting louder and louder.

"Kill, kill, kill, kill..."

As the voice grew louder in Harry's head and, without really even realizing it, his knees sank to the floor. With the intense pain coursing through his head, Harry finally took one hand that was clutching his head and slowly moved it down to the pendant around his neck. He needed help, now! His head felt like it was going to burst open, and that voice terrified him.

After calling for Severus, Harry's hand flew back to clutch his throbbing head, and he leaned over his knees, trying to curl into as small a ball as he could. His head hadn't hurt this much since last year when he had met Voldemort.

About ten minutes later, Severus came running toward the small figure hugging his knees on the floor. Unbeknownst to him, the poor boy was still hearing voices, and Harry was now very frightened. This time, the voice was going on about eating something juicy and sweet and how fun it was to break the bones. Harry began to think the voice was talking about him; he didn't want to be eaten!

At that thought, Harry felt sick to his stomach, and as soon as Severus came close enough to pick him up, the poor child vomited all his breakfast onto Severus's shoes. Severus just ignored the stench and mess, cleaning it up with a quick Scourgify. With practiced ease, he picked the child up into his arms and held him while he examined the now-open scar. What he saw on the child alarmed him greatly—blood was everywhere.

"Harry! Harry, child, can you hear me?"

No response came from the child, so Severus did the only thing he could think to do: he called Don and started to walk quickly towards their rooms. He had to get Harry somewhere he could lie down so they could examine him more closely. What if the child had fallen and hit his head, causing a concussion?

All the while, as Severus carried the child down to his rooms, Harry was crying out not only in pain but also in confusion and fear. He didn't know what was happening or where that voice was coming from, and that scared him a great deal. When he didn't know what was going on, that usually meant something bad was going to happen. One thing he was thankful for, though, was that the voice was slowly moving away. It was gradually getting quieter, and when they reached their destination, the voice was only a memory—albeit a very scary one.

As soon as they reached their rooms, Don met them at the door and quickly took Harry into his arms. Gently, he placed the child on the couch and pried the child's hands away from his head so he could see what was wrong. When the Healer saw the bloody mess, he summoned a warm, wet washcloth, some healing creams, and bandages so he could take care of it. He recognized it for what it was: the boy's scar had just split open. While this was not the worst thing that could have happened, it was still a serious injury and had to be treated as such.

While he was gently wiping away all the blood, Don tried to reach the scared child.

"Harry, if you can hear me, please squeeze my hand."

When Harry didn't respond, Don turned to Severus and asked him to bring a pain potion immediately. Harry was in too much pain from his scar to hear anyone properly.

With the potion now in his hand, Don gently pried open Harry's mouth and poured the thick liquid down the boy's throat. Gently, he helped the boy swallow and was relieved when he saw Harry start to calm down a bit.

"Harry, I need to know if you can hear me. If you can, please squeeze my hand."

This time, the Healer's hand was weakly squeezed, and Severus almost collapsed back into a chair in sheer relief. He had been greatly scared when Harry wasn't responding to anyone. He had been more than worried when the pendant around his neck had begun to heat up, prompting him to rush out of his classroom full of students to reach the boy. Alarm had struck him as soon as he saw the boy on the floor, clutching his head as if his life depended on it.

As gentle as ever, Don continued to wipe away the blood from the boy's scar and then began to apply the healing cream and bandages to it. He worked slowly and diligently on purpose, not wanting to give the child another fright.

"Harry, can you tell me what happened? Why did your scar split open?"

Slowly, the tears subsided, and Harry gave a small nod. "I...I...was going to class...and...and I...I heard a voice...it...it...hurt my head..."

Don looked over at Severus and closed his eyes for a moment. Then, the Healer gently picked up the boy and sat down with him in his lap. Leaning the boy down so that he was resting on his shoulder, Don started to gently rub the boy's back and send a touch of calming magic into him.

"Can you tell me what the voice was saying to you, Harry? Was it telling you to hurt yourself?"

Harry turned his head into Don's chest, shook his head, and started to shiver a little. The Healer looked over at Severus with concern before reaching down to try to soothe the boy some more. When the Healer realized that this would take some time, he looked up again at Severus and mouthed a silent 'go to your class.' Before the man could protest, Don sent him a look that left no room for arguments.

Sighing, the man got up from where he had collapsed and went over to the two on the couch. Very carefully, he bent down over the child and placed a gentle kiss on the back of the boy's head.

"I'm going to go now, Harry, but if you need or want me, just tell Don, and I will come."

With his face still in Don's chest, Harry's head moved up and down a little to acknowledge that he had heard. With that nod, Severus shared another significant look with the Healer and then took his leave. He had, after all, left his class under the supervision of a prefect while he was gone.

As soon as Severus left, Don pulled the child away from his chest a bit so that he could brush away the new tears that had formed in his eyes.

"Hush now, Harry, everything is alright. I need you to tell me what that voice told you, though; this is very important."

Harry made a move to bury his head again into the man's chest, but Don kept a steady hand on the boy and would not let him move. When Harry realized that there was no other option but to tell this man what he had heard, he started to cry a little harder. He was scared that Don would think he was crazy and would lock him up. After all, that's what you did to a crazy person – you locked them away so you wouldn't have to see them again.

Don heaved a small sigh when he saw more tears continue to flow and started to reconsider pushing the boy to tell. He needed to know, but was the child up for this right now? Sighing, he realized he could not back down now, though. He had pushed this far, and it looked as if the child might be ready to tell.

"Come on, child, I know you can do this for me. Tell me what it told you."

That did Harry in. The Healer let the child fall back into him when he saw that Harry was indeed going to tell him and let a bit of soothing magic flow through his hands into the boy.

"It...kept chanting...kill...kill...kill...and...and...then it was talking about how fun it was to break bones...and how...how juicy and sweet...blood was..."

Harry was almost inconsolable now. He just buried his head into Don's chest, and the Healer let him. As he did so, Don held onto the child a little tighter and started to rock the boy and whisper soothing words into his ear, trying to calm him the best he could.

On the outside, Don was the perfect picture of calm and collected, but inside his mind was going nearly ninety miles a minute. Was this child schizophrenic, or was this something else? If he was, then why hadn't he caught this earlier? Had there been any other signs? What should he do now? Should he be taken back to the clinic? Should he stay here and continue to go to classes? Maybe classes were out of the picture for now. Maybe he just needed some more rest. The big question, though, was why had his scar split open like that? The only other time it had done that was at the end of last year when, well...you know.

The words that the voice had said to Harry troubled the Healer greatly, though. It was telling him to kill, or at least that's what it seemed like to him. Why was it talking about how sweet blood was, though? Had Harry even tasted blood before?

Don did decide on one thing, though. He needed to put Harry to sleep so he could figure something out and so that the child would not overwork himself. It was almost a relief to see Harry so upset by those words, though; otherwise, they could have a real problem on their hands.

Summoning a dreamless sleep potion, he gently brought the vial to the boy's lips. Carefully, he poured it down the boy's throat while rubbing his back, silently willing the whole thing to go down. Within minutes, the boy was fast asleep.

Gently rising, Don walked to the location of the boy's bed and carefully placed him on top of the sheets. He removed the child's shoes, and using magic, he swapped the boy's clothing for more comfortable pajamas. Once finished, he picked the boy up again, pulled back the covers, and placed him into the bed.

After ensuring that Harry was comfortable and had his small kneazle and lion nearby, he went to the fireplace to use the Floo Network to contact Albus. He needed to discuss the situation with someone, and he knew Albus would be able to consider all aspects of this predicament.

Not bothering to check whether Albus was in his office or not, Don used the Floo Network to enter his office as soon as he reached the fireplace. Upon arriving at the Headmaster's office, he felt a tinge of irritation that the man was not there as he had hoped. The rational part of his mind knew that Albus was a busy man, but the worried side just wanted answers from him.

Sighing, Don sat down in the visitor's chair to wait for the older wizard. He had a feeling that Albus could arrive at any moment, and he was too anxious to discuss the matter with him to wait for another time. This was important and concerned the health of the child under his care.

As Don settled down to wait, he closed his eyes for a brief moment, intending to rest them just for a second. Surprisingly, he found himself being gently shaken awake by a hand. Had he really fallen asleep? Opening his eyes, a wave of relief washed over him as he saw Albus standing before him, his gentle hand resting on Don's shoulder.

"Don," Albus inquired with a hint of amusement in his voice, "may I ask why you've chosen my office as your impromptu resting place?"

Becoming more alert, Don shook the gentle hand from his shoulder. "I'm sorry, Albus. I came to speak with you about something and thought I had just closed my eyes for a moment. I guess I should have listened to Pam this morning and taken that nap she kept pestering me about."

Albus nodded but continued to scrutinize the Healer. He could tell something was amiss with the man. Inwardly sighing, Albus sat down in the chair next to Don's, resigned to the prospect of more bad news.

"I'm sorry, Don; I was trying to get the adoption papers in order for Severus and Harry. What was it that you wanted to discuss?"

Don sighed and looked up at Albus, trying with all his might to suppress the worry in his heart. "There was an incident with Harry today on his way to Charms."

Albus nodded again. "Filius informed me that Harry never made it to class. I assumed he might have just gone down to the dungeons. I take it that's not the case?"

Worry was now creeping into the old man's voice, and Don partially regretted bringing up this subject. Nevertheless, Don pressed on and told Albus about the day's events, including sending Severus back to his classes and Harry recounting the voice he had heard.

As Don spoke, Albus sank back further into his chair, deep in thought. When the Healer finished speaking and looked at Albus expectantly, the old wizard sighed and voiced his thoughts.

"I think I know what might have happened, but I need to see Harry before I can be certain. I don't believe it's schizophrenia, but I don't want to divulge too much before I know for sure."

Don nodded in understanding. There was no need to worry about something that might not be true in the first place, and he felt slightly grateful that the older wizard had decided not to burden him with potentially unfounded concerns.

"Harry is asleep in his room. He should wake up in an hour or so, around the time classes end."

Albus rose from his chair. "Then now might be the perfect time."

Don stood up as well, but was somewhat confused. Albus wanted to talk to Harry, didn't he? If so, he would have to wake the boy up. Sighing, Don decided to just go along with the man's plan for now, at least.

The two quickly used the Floo Network to travel to Severus's quarters, and upon reaching Severus's rooms, they proceeded to Harry's. Before they reached Harry's room, though, Don placed a hand on Albus's shoulder, prompting him to turn and look at him.

"Are you going to wake him? I gave him a pretty strong sleeping potion."

Albus shook his head sadly. "No, I won't wake him. I plan to look inside his mind, and it's better if I do this while he's asleep. He can dismiss it as a dream if he remembers my presence."

Don raised an eyebrow. "You're going to perform Legilimency on the boy? Could that be dangerous?"

Albus shook his head again. "If he were awake, it would be, but since he's asleep, he'll be fine. I'm just going to look into his mind and see exactly what happened and what he heard, nothing more."

Letting out a sigh of relief, Don nodded. Hearing the sigh, Albus turned and looked the Healer in the eyes, placing a calming hand on his shoulder. "Would it make you feel better if you watched over us?"

Don nodded, and Albus gently led the man into the child's room and to the chair by Harry's bedside. While Don was getting settled, Albus sat next to the boy on the bed and carefully ensured he was tightly wrapped in his blankets. He intended to place Harry on his lap to make the process easier for both of them but didn't want the boy to catch a chill. In the next moment, Albus picked the boy up, blanket and all, and gently positioned him sideways on his lap. With his free hand, he expertly lifted the boy's eyelids and muttered the spell that would allow him to enter Harry's mind.

As Albus opened his eyes, he found himself enveloped in darkness, save for a dim light emanating from the ceiling. It appeared to be a bare bulb with a simple drawstring for turning it on and off. He shifted his focus, searching for Harry. The boy must be in this room; after all, this was his mind they were navigating.

"Harry?" Albus called out cautiously.

He received no response, just a small, chilling gust of wind. Undeterred, Albus called out again, and this time, a faint whimper reached his ears from somewhere to his left in the murky shadows. His concern escalating, Albus hastened toward the source of the sound.

"Harry, child, is that you?" The urgency in his voice was palpable.

What the Headmaster discovered sent a shudder down his spine. He found Harry curled up in a tight ball on the cold floor, seemingly trying to shield himself from harm. Kneeling down, Albus gently picked the boy up and placed him on his lap, wrapping his arms around him in a protective embrace.

"It's Professor Dumbledore, Harry. You're safe here. No one will hurt you."

Albus felt a small measure of relief as Harry's tense body relaxed slightly upon recognizing his voice.

"Uncle?" The word was barely audible, laden with fear.

Albus sighed deeply, and for the millionth time since the beginning of the year, cursed himself for ever placing this child with those despicable people.

"No, Harry, your uncle is not here. And rest assured, if he were, I would never let him come anywhere near you. I promise you, I will never allow anyone to hurt you again." The conviction in his voice carried the weight of his determination to protect the young boy at all costs.

Harry nodded and sat up in Albus's lap but still clung to the man as if his life depended on it. Getting a better look at Harry, Albus realized that the child in Harry's mind appeared much younger than the real-life Harry. He had only heard of this happening in people who hadn't had proper childhoods growing up; they needed to relive what they lost in their own minds to stay sane. Albus cursed himself once again.

All those thoughts ceased when Harry looked at him with bright green eyes. They were beautiful and not dulled by witnessing so much hurt in his young life. If only the outside Harry still possessed that innocence. Gently smiling, Albus brushed back the hair that kept obstructing the boy's face.

"Hello, Harry," Albus greeted the child warmly. "May I ask how old you are?"

Harry pondered for a moment, looking down at his hands. Then, with a tentative gesture, he held up four small fingers.

"I'm this many," he said softly.

Albus couldn't help but sigh. Nothing could ever be simple, could it? However, looking back down at the child, he offered a reassuring smile.

"Very good, Harry! Now, would you mind answering a few more questions for me?"

Harry nodded but seemed a bit apprehensive. To reassure him, Albus gently hugged the child a little closer.

"It's alright, Harry. I'm just curious to know if there is anyone else in here with you. Do you have any friends who visit from time to time?"

Slowly, Harry shook his head, and Albus let out a small sigh of relief. That meant the child wasn't schizophrenic. It must be something else, then. It was time for plan B.

"Thank you for telling me that, Harry. Now, just one last question. Could you show me where you keep the memories from earlier today?"

Harry looked down at his lap. "You want to see what happened before Charms today."

Albus was impressed by the boy's perceptiveness. "Yes, child, I do. I want to understand what happened so that I can help you."

Harry's eyes, filled with fear, met the Professor's. "Do... do I have to watch too?" he asked hesitantly. He didn't want to hear that voice ever again.

Albus reached down and rubbed the boy's back soothingly. "No, child, you don't have to watch."

Harry nodded with relief and made to get off the man's lap. "The door is this way." Harry pointed to the right, and the light from the ceiling swung back and forth a little, making the room brighter in some places and darker in others.

Frowning, Albus got off the ground and looked down at the small boy who was still in his arms. "May I ask where we are, child? I fear I have never seen this place."

"We're inside my cupboard. That's where ungrateful freaks sleep; they don't deserve a good boy room."

The matter-of-fact way Harry told Albus where they were made Albus close his eyes for a moment and let out a small sigh. Gently, he scooped the small boy into his arms and hugged him close to his chest. What on earth had they done to this child?

"You still don't believe that you are a freak, do you?"

Harry looked down and gave a small nod. "I know Sev'rus says that I'm not, and so does Don, but I know I am. Even the teachers at school said I was a freak, and I was dumber than a rock."

Albus hugged the boy a little closer to his chest. "Child, those people were lying to you. You are not a freak by any means, and you are very smart. I know it's hard to believe us right now, but I hope one day you will."

No response came from Harry, and Albus just pushed the child's cheek down to rest on his shoulder. With his arms full of Harry, Albus took a clump of lint from his pocket and transfigured it to look like the stuffed cat Severus had given him. Very gently, Albus put it in the boy's hands, and he was glad to see Harry clutch onto the small toy.

"Come on now, child. Can you tell me where to go? I promise you I will leave you where you cannot see anything."

Harry nodded against the man's shoulder and pointed up ahead. "Just keep following the broken toys, and you will come upon a door. The door opens quickly, so don't get your fingers caught in the hinges."

Albus nodded. "Do you want to stay here, child, or would you like to come with me to the door?"

"I'll stay here; I don't want to hear that voice again."

"Okay then, let's put you down now. Do you have anywhere soft you can lie down?"

Harry gave a small nod and pointed to a small lumpy mattress that barely looked big enough for a baby. Sighing, Albus put the boy on his feet, but before he turned to follow the trail of broken toys, Albus pointed his wand at the boy's 'bed' and made it more comfortable for the child and enlarged it.

"There you go, Harry. Why don't you go play with Shadow now?"

Harry nodded and happily ran over to his new, comfortable bed with his new toy. Albus let a sad smile grace his face and then started to follow the broken toys, as the child had instructed him to.

As he followed the trail of toys, Albus sighed at the implications that in Harry's mind, either everything was dark or it was broken and shabby. Albus decided that he couldn't dwell on it too much, at least not now. Having an overly emotional wizard in the mind of a child was not the best thing for the child's healing process. In fact, if his magic got out of control in here, it might cause the child to go insane. Magic had strange effects sometimes.

Reaching the end of the trail of broken toys, Albus looked up and saw the door, sighing when he noticed the chains that were locking it. Carefully, the man placed a hand on the lock that was holding the chains in place and called out to Harry, asking him to open the door just for a moment so that he could see what had happened and help him.

To the man's great joy, it seemed that Harry had somehow heard his request, and there was a soft clicking noise that signaled the lock unlocking. Opening his eyes and removing his hand, Albus gently untangled the chains and opened the door just wide enough for him to enter.

Inside, Albus was amazed by the utter chaos of the thoughts rushing by him in great flashes of light. Gathering his wits, Albus blinked his eyes and looked around again to see whether he could step forward to find what he was looking for. It was a good thing that he had looked too, for it seemed as if he was standing on the edge of a cliff, a very steep one at that.

Again, the man sighed and resigned himself to stand there, trying to search through the memories where he stood. He wouldn't invade the boy's privacy; as much as he would like to satisfy his curiosity, he didn't want to make the boy distrust him, and he knew that peeking would start that slippery slope.

So, very carefully, Albus pulled out his wand and called, "Accio memory, today after Transfiguration." He didn't know how specific he had to be, so he thought he would play it safe. Fortunately, he had called the right memory to him, as he could see the faint glint of the hall where Harry was found.

With another sigh, Albus placed his wand in his pocket and pulled the memory closer to his face. Then, without further hesitation, the man placed his head into the memory as if it were a vertical plate of water. Silently, he stood there and watched the entire incident unfold. When he had finished watching everything
that happened, Albus pulled his head out of the steady stream of thoughts and let the memory return to whizz around with the others.

Carefully, the man took two steps back and stepped out of the door. He then made sure the lock and chains were as he left them and leaned heavily against the
door with his eyes closed.

Since he had been inside Harry's memories and Harry could speak Parseltongue, Albus could understand everything the snake had been saying. He also knew that it was indeed a snake that had been talking; it had been obvious how it had practically hissed out the words.

To say the least, this latest development frightened Albus, not only for Harry, but also for what it meant for the school. If that snake was what he thought it was, they would have to shut down the school before anyone was petrified or even killed. At this moment, Albus was connecting the dots, thinking of the events that had taken place long ago. Then too, the birds had disappeared suddenly, and there was not a rat nor spider to be seen.

Sighing one last time, Albus followed the trail of broken toys to where little Harry was. He wanted to make sure, one last time, that Harry was safe and sound. No wonder the child had been so upset after what had happened in that hallway. Merlin, he would be upset if he had heard that.

As Albus approached the spot where he had left Harry, he couldn't help but smile upon seeing the boy on the bed, thoroughly engrossed in playing with the small toy he had conjured for him. Taking a moment to appreciate the sight, Albus broadened his smile and moved to sit down next to Harry on the bed. Suppressing a chuckle, he noticed Harry attempting to hide his toy and blushing in embarrassment. Gently, the wise wizard retrieved the toy from behind the boy's back and placed it back on Harry's lap.

"No need to hide your toy, Harry," Albus reassured him. "It warms my heart to see you enjoying it."

Harry looked down, blushing even more. Albus couldn't contain his smile as he wrapped an arm around Harry's shoulder.

"I must be on my way now, Harry. Remember to keep Shadow safe for me, and don't forget that all of this has been a dream."

Harry nodded hesitantly. "Will Shadow go away when the dream ends?"

Albus smiled tenderly at the boy. "No, Harry. Shadow will remain with you even after the dream is over."

"Thank you, sir," Harry murmured gratefully.

"You're very welcome, child. Now, I must take my leave."

Albus gently unwrapped his arm from around Harry's shoulder and stood up from the bed. Casting one last affectionate glance at the young boy, he nodded his head, closed his eyes, and carefully exited the child's mind.

As Albus was slowly waking up from his legilimency haze, he began to recognize his surroundings. Sometimes after visiting someone's mind, it was hard figuring out where you were, just like when you traveled all the time and woke up in the middle of the night trying to figure out what city you were in. First, the Headmaster felt the slight weight on his lap of the small child and then the tingling of his fingers that had fallen asleep holding Harry's eyes open. As he felt the tingling sensation, he gently drew back his hand and let the boy's eyelids fall back into place. Then, noticing that his whole body was stiff and sore, the old man attempted to move Harry back onto the bed, but before he could move a muscle, Don was by his side, moving Harry for him.

After moving the boy, Don gently helped the old wizard stand up and took much of his weight on his shoulders, as his legs were not quite awake yet.

"Take it easy there, Albus. You haven't moved from that position for more than half an hour. Come now, let me get you to a comfortable chair and a glass of water."

Albus simply nodded in consent, accepting that sometimes, in his old age, he could use some help. Don saw the small nod and began to lead the man out into the living room so they could sit more comfortably. When the Healer managed to get the older man in his seat, he quickly called a house elf. Fortunately for him, he didn't need to tell Tippy anything, as she had been watching and popped in with a glass of water already in hand.

After thanking the elf, Don took the water and handed it to Albus.

"Drink some, Albus, and then please tell me what you learned."

Albus took a big sip and slowly nodded his head. "Do you want the good news, the slightly concerning news, or the bad news?"

Don heaved a sigh and looked at Albus. Might as well get the bad news out of the way. "What is the bad news?"

Taking another sip of his water, Albus looked at Don sitting next to him. "Well, I guess the good and the bad intertwine, so I'll tell them both to you. The good news is that Harry does not have any mental disorders; he is not 'hearing voices' in his head. The bad news is he is hearing the ramblings of a snake, meaning that he is a Parselmouth. That is not really bad news, but if the snake I think Harry is hearing is here at Hogwarts, we will have to close down the school until it can be found."

Looking at the Healer, confused, Don arched an eyebrow. "What do you think Harry is hearing?"

Piercing the Healer with his bright blue eyes, Albus hesitantly answered his question with a question. "Have you ever heard of the Chamber of Secrets?"

Slowly, Don shook his head. "Not much, only that it was opened some years back."

Albus's eyes grew hazy as Don assumed he was being pulled back into his past. "Yes, it was opened. Fifty years ago. I was still just a teacher when it was opened; a girl died, and lives were ruined that year. I don't know much more about the creature than that and that somehow it can get around the castle without being seen."

Don looked at Albus, half in shock and half in fear, not just for the small boy on the bed but also for the students who might make a chance encounter with the beast. Slowly, Don closed his eyes and lowered his face so that it rested in his hands.

"What are we going to do?"

Albus sighed as he was shaken out of his memory. "Well, for this week, we will act as normal while I start to send out letters to parents explaining that next week the wards will have to be renewed, so everyone will have to be sent home for a short amount of time. With Harry, that is up to you, my dear friend."

Albus looked up at Don with a small smile. "You know I can only do so much to help a hurt child."

Don nodded his head and sighed. "Why do you always leave me the hard jobs?"

"Because you're good at it, Don."

Don sighed again and shook his head. "Sometimes I wonder if you chose the right person to watch over your boys."

"Don, look at me!"

The Healer slowly raised his head to look at the man in front of him and winced slightly when he saw the determination in his eyes.

"I chose you over every other Healer at the clinic for one reason, and one reason only. You are the best at what you do. Have you spoken with Quin since we visited the Dursleys?"

"Thank you, Albus, and yes, I spoke with Quin that night."

"Good, now Severus will be back from classes soon. How much do you want to tell him? How much do you think he can handle?"

Don looked at Albus and gave him somewhat of a scolding look. One of the older wizard's faults was trying to keep things from people. The Healer knew that it was mostly out of good intention and that he hated to worry people, but it was a bad habit. People do not like being lied to or manipulated.

"We are telling him everything, Albus. He has a right to know it all."

Albus sighed. "You are right, Don. Do you want me to stay or do you want to inform him on what is happening by yourself?"

"It might be best if you stayed. He is likely to become upset, and I might need some help."

Albus nodded. "That is fine. Do you mind if I just go grab the adoption papers? Maybe I can finish those while we wait."

"Go ahead, Albus. I'm going to go sit with Harry."

Albus stood up while nodding his head. He then walked over to the floo, but before he left, he turned around and looked at Don.

"I'll be right back. Do you want me to get you anything?"

Don started to shake his head, but then nodded. "Actually, can you grab some of that calming tea you keep in your office for Severus? I think we're going to need
some."

Another nod came from Albus, and then he flooed to his office, only to return minutes later with the paperwork and tea in hand. When Albus had come back through the floo, he saw that the room was now empty, as Don had gone into Harry's room to watch over him. So with a small sigh, Albus sat down in front of the coffee table and laid out the paperwork he had yet to complete. When he had everything on the table, Albus summoned Tippy and asked him to bring a teapot of hot water so that he could brew the tea.

Before the elf could pop back in with the teapot, though, Severus came rushing into the room.

"Albus, why are you here?"

Albus let a small smile grace his face as he gently patted the seat next to him. The elf had popped back in, and Albus took his time adding the tea to the hot water. Before Albus could finish what he was doing with the tea, though, Severus slammed his fist down on the table.

"Dammit, Albus, tell me what is wrong with Harry already!"

Calmly, Albus set down the tea and cast a cleaning spell on what had spilled onto the floor and table. He then looked up at Severus and gently placed a hand on Severus's.

"Calm down, my boy. Don will be here in a moment, and then we can calmly discuss what happened in the hallway."

Severus closed his eyes, and Albus could tell that the man was trying to control his breathing so that he would not explode. Finally, after a few moments, Severus opened his eyes again and gave a small nod.

"I'm sorry, Albus. I'm just worried; he... he was bleeding so much."

Albus gave the man a gentle smile. "I know, my boy. Why don't you have some tea? It will help you relax."

Severus nodded and carefully accepted the cup of tea that Albus handed him. After a few sips of tea, Severus looked up to find that Don was now sitting across from him in a chair. Before Severus was even able to open his mouth to ask how Harry was, he was stopped by Don, who raised his hand to silence him.

"Harry is fine, Severus, and I have a monitoring charm on him so that I will know when he awakens. After you finish that tea, I'll tell you more about what happened."

Severus nodded and started to drink more of his tea. He was annoyed that they weren't telling him anything without making him drink this damn tea, but deep down he knew that if they wanted him to drink the tea first, this must be something significant.

When Severus set down his teacup, Albus poured some more into it and gave the man a small smile when he saw Severus scowl at him.

"Do I have to drink this too before you tell me what is going on?"

Don smiled at Severus while he shook his head. "No, Severus, just sip on it. It will keep you calm."

"Fine, then. Now will you tell me what the matter is?"

Don sighed and looked up at Severus. He then began to explain very carefully what had happened to Harry and all about the voice he had heard. Albus then explained about going into the child's head and seeing what had happened in that hallway. When the two were finished filling Severus in, the man sank back into his chair and closed his eyes.

"I'm taking Harry home, and that's final."

Albus nodded; he had expected Severus to react this way. "Okay, Severus, you can take him home in the morning. Let me go and make the house ready tonight first. I still have to do some things to make sure Harry will be comfortable there."

Severus nodded. "Can I go sit with him?"

Don nodded. "Yes, Severus. Before you go, though, I wanted to let you know that Mrs. Landow has agreed to have tea with the two of you this Saturday. Do you think you still want to meet up with her after today?"

Severus sighed softly and gave a hesitant nod. "I believe Harry would benefit even more from the meeting now."

"Very well. I'll write down her address for you."

"Thank you," Severus replied, before standing up and making his way to the bedroom where Harry was resting. After the man had left, Don turned to Albus.

"That went more smoothly than I anticipated."

Albus revealed a small vial of half-empty calming potion, causing Don to raise an eyebrow and shake his head. Albus merely returned the raised eyebrow with one of his own and an innocent shrug.

"What can I say?"

"You're one cunning old man. Wise, but cunning," Don commented.

Albus grinned and pocketed the vial. "Will you be all right here with Severus and Harry? I need to complete this paperwork and send out letters to the parents."

"Yes, Albus, go ahead. I'll ensure these two have something to eat, even if it's just soup."

As Albus rose from his chair and moved towards the Floo, he placed a gentle hand on Don's shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze.

"Call me if you need anything."

"I will, Albus. Don't forget to get some rest tonight," Don reminded him.

Albus just nodded his head before he walked through the Floo. He knew he wouldn't get any sleep tonight. As he sat down in his chair behind the desk, Albus sighed. He had not yet shared all the news that the Healer should know. The man already had too much on his plate tonight; he would share the concerning information about the broken toys and the dark cupboard tomorrow. There was little they could do now anyway.

After Albus left Severus's rooms, Don got up and walked quietly to where his two boys were in Harry's room. Stopping in the doorway, Don smiled as he watched Severus run his long fingers through Harry's hair and gently caress the boy's cheek occasionally.

Smiling, Don entered the room and came to sit in the chair by Harry's bed, as Severus was sitting on the edge of the bed.

"How are you feeling, Severus?"

Not stopping the soothing of the child, Severus looked over at Don.

"I'm scared, Don. I know we were only joking about keeping Harry out of trouble, but he really is a magnet for danger. How am I supposed to keep him safe? He was only walking to his class, and this happened!"

Don placed a calming hand on Severus's back. "You have help, Severus; you're not alone."

Severus's hand stopped soothing the boy, and it came up to cover his face. Don felt, under his hand, Severus's back heave in a silent sob. Sighing, Don got up while removing his hand from Severus's back. He then gently lifted Severus up onto his feet by his armpits and let the man turn and collapse into his arms.

Gently, Don rubbed soothing circles on the man's back as he quietly cried out his fears.

"It's okay, Severus; it's okay."

For ten minutes, the two men stood that way. Then, Severus pulled back and silently wiped away the tears with a handkerchief he had dug out from his pocket. Don let him, but still kept Severus close. As Severus tucked the handkerchief back into his pocket, Don could clearly see the man's red-rimmed eyes. With a small smile, Don placed a hand on Severus's shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze.

"Feel better now?"

"Thank you, Don."

"You know that is unnecessary, Severus, but you're welcome. Now have a seat, and I'll go get something for you to eat. Harry should be waking soon, but I don't know whether he will be up to eating anything just yet."

Severus did as Don told him and sat down in the chair next to Harry's bed. The next moment, though, it seemed that Don did not have to leave or call a house elf because Tibby had already popped in with a tray in her arms.

Don smiled down at the elf as he accepted the tray. "Thank you, Tibby, and please extend my gratitude to the Headmaster as well."

"Tibby will, sir! Does Master Healer require anything else?"

"No, Tibby, but I appreciate your assistance."

With a nod, the small elf disappeared with a pop, leaving Don to carry the tray over to Severus and place it on his lap.

"Drink your potion, Severus, and then please attempt to eat at least a little something."

Obediently, Severus downed his potion and picked up his spoon to dig into the stew the elf had provided. As he did so, Don pulled up another chair and placed it next to Severus. Sitting down, he observed Severus merely playing with his food, rather than eating it.

"Severus, I must ask you to stop toying with your food."

With a sigh, Severus lifted the spoon and took a mouthful. After a few more bites, he put the spoon down and pushed the bowl away, releasing another weary sigh.

"Is your stomach causing you discomfort?"

Severus nodded slowly. "Please, don't make me eat any more."

Don sighed, relenting. "Alright, Severus. In that case, would you be willing to drink a nutrient supplement for me?"

Severus nodded while he banished away the tray. He would have done it before, but he knew doing so without Don's approval would have left him with a lecture from the Healer. As Severus closed his eyes and took a deep breath to try to calm his stomach, Don stood up and went into the other room.

When the Healer came back into the room, he had two vials of potions in his hands. Coming over, he sat back down next to Severus and placed a gentle hand on the man's arm.

"I have a stomach soother here for you, Severus."

Opening his eyes, Severus grabbed the potion and downed it in one go. Don really hated seeing Severus like this. Whenever the man became this upset, his emotions went haywire, making his body react along with the upset. When Severus did something, he never did anything half-heartedly, that was for sure, and this was no different.

"Alright, Severus, now the nutrient potion."

Severus nodded, taking the nutrient potion and quickly consuming it. He handed the two empty vials back to Don, his gaze returning to Harry. Don sighed and placed a comforting hand on Severus's arm, giving it a gentle squeeze.

"Everything will be fine, Severus. Do you have any papers to grade?"

If Don could distract Severus, then he would. It wasn't healthy for him to worry so much.

"No," Severus replied, shaking his head.

Don sighed again, leaning back in his chair. "Alright then, Severus."

An hour later, Harry stirred slightly in his sleep, his small hands clutching at the sheets. Instantly, Severus snapped out of his daze and moved to sit on the edge of the bed. Tenderly, he brushed the boy's hair back from his forehead. Within a few moments, Harry's eyes fluttered open and looked up at Severus with fear.

Seeing the fear in the boy's eyes, Severus whispered gentle reassurances, his voice soothing and calm. Harry's tension slowly eased, his body relaxing.

"Daddy?"

"Yes, child?"

"Are you mad at me?"

Severus sighed but offered the child a weak smile, his eyes softening. "No, Harry. What makes you think I would be?"

Harry's gaze shifted to the wall, and his eyes clouded over, a vulnerable expression crossing his face. "I... I did something... strange."

Severus furrowed his brows in confusion and exchanged a glance with Don, seeking any indication that he knew what Harry was talking about. When the Healer subtly shrugged his shoulders, Severus turned his attention back to the boy.

"What do you mean, Harry?"

"Are... are you going to send me back to the Dursleys?" Harry asked hesitantly, his voice trembling slightly.

Bringing his hand up to cup Harry's cheek, Severus turned the boy's head so that he could only look into his face.

"I will never send you back there, Harry. I promise you that, and I do not make promises I cannot keep."

Tears welled up in Harry's eyes. Severus sighed and was grateful that Harry was still wrapped up in the blanket Albus had him wrapped in when he lifted him onto his lap. Gently, Severus lifted Harry up and deposited him on his lap, hugging the child tightly. He comforted the child while also making sure that Harry was truly all right for himself.

Harry comfortably laid his head on Severus's shoulder. "There's something wrong with me. Why was I hearing that voice?"

Holding the child close to him, Severus looked Harry directly in the eyes. The three had not discussed what they should tell the child about his newfound ability, so Severus tried his best to explain the situation very gently.

"It's complicated, Harry, but there's nothing wrong with you. It seems that you have a special gift. You're a Parselmouth, meaning you can talk to snakes."

"Not... not everyone can do that?"

"You knew that you could speak to snakes?"

Slowly, Harry nodded his head. "When... when I went to the zoo with the Dursleys, a snake talked to me, and I accidentally set him free. That means I'm even more of a freak, doesn't it?"

Stroking the child's back gently, Severus shook his head. "No, Harry, you're not a freak. This is a gift, a very special gift."

Tears threatened to spill from Harry's eyes again, and the child turned to bury his face in Severus's robes.

"Hey now, everything is okay. There's no need for tears, child."

As Severus was trying to comfort the child, Don came over and sat next to the two on the bed. When he felt that the child was calm enough, Don placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. Harry turned his head and looked over at Don.

Smiling warmly, Don looked into Harry's eyes. "Hi there, Harry. How are you feeling?"

"I... I don't know."

Gently, Don patted the boy on the shoulder. "That's okay, Harry. I wanted to tell you that tomorrow, you and Severus will go home for a few weeks. Albus has gone to prepare your room and get everything ready."

Harry gave a weary nod against Severus's shoulder. "So... what was the voice? Was it a snake?"

Both the Healer and Severus gave a small nod, but it was Don who continued for Severus, as the man seemed unable to at that moment. "It was a snake, Harry. A very large one, but I don't want you to worry about that, okay?"

Again, Harry gave a small nod. "I... I can't go back to school?"

Don sighed and shared a look with Severus. "Harry, everyone will be going home next week. That snake that was talking is very dangerous, and thanks to you hearing it, we know that it has been let loose."

Harry gave a small nod once more, his eyes searching Severus's face for reassurance.

"Daddy, will you still be teaching?" he asked, his voice filled with curiosity.

Severus glanced over at Don and then nodded, his expression softening. "During the day, I will teach, but Pam or Don will come by to stay with you, so you're not alone. Maybe we can use this time to catch you up even more on your studies and help you explore your interests."

Hearing this, Harry relaxed further in Severus's arms, the corners of his mouth lifting into a faint smile. The man couldn't help but smile back, his heart swelling with love for the boy.

"Are you hungry, child?" Severus inquired, noticing the way Harry's stomach gave a quiet rumble.

Harry nodded slightly, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "A little," he admitted shyly.

Severus patted Harry's back gently, reassuring him. "There's nothing to be embarrassed about, Harry. Let's get you something to eat, alright?"

Severus smiled down at Harry. "Why don't you get cleaned up, and then we'll sit down at the table and have a little something to eat? Your tummy must be hungry; you haven't had anything to eat since this morning."

Harry made a move to get up, so Severus helped him get untangled from the blanket and then down onto his feet. Severus then got to his own feet and gently pushed Harry towards the bathroom.

As soon as Harry left the room, Don placed a gentle hand on Severus's shoulder. "You did well, Severus, but you know he's going to ask questions."

Severus sighed. "I know, and I'll tell him what we know. I want him to feel comfortable enough to ask, though, instead of me overwhelming him with information."

"And that is why you are the best person for Harry. Now, do you think you can eat a little more since Harry is going to eat at the table?"

Again, Severus sighed. "I'll try."

Don gave Severus's shoulder a small, comforting squeeze. "Let's go and ask the elves for something then."

Severus nodded, and the two started to walk towards the table. When they reached their destination, they both sat down, and Don called Tippy for some food. After the elf smiled knowingly, nodded, and then popped away, food appeared on the table, enough for all three of them.

Moments later, Harry emerged from the bathroom and sat down in his chair, dressed in new clothes and with a wet head of hair.

Smiling at Harry, Severus pushed the plates of food a little closer to the boy. "Go ahead and eat, Harry. You missed lunch, and you need all the food you can get."

Harry nodded and, after drinking a whole glass of milk, picked up his fork to eat. While the boy was eating his food, Severus threw him small glances between taking bites of his own food. When Severus saw that Harry was almost finished, the man put down his fork and looked over at Harry.

"Harry?"

The child looked up at his guardian curiously.

"I know you must have questions, Harry. You can ask me anything you want anytime, okay?"

Harry gave a small nod and picked up his fork to eat some more of his food. Don looked over at Severus and gave the man a nod of approval. He knew that Severus didn't really want to answer those questions, but he would, and he was proud of him for doing so.

The rest of the meal went without incident, and Don left shortly after, knowing that Harry was in good hands and that Severus would call him if he needed any help. After banishing the plates away, Severus pulled out the paper Minerva had told him about from Harry's bag and placed it in front of Harry.

"Why don't you work on this for a little bit, and then we can play a game of chess? Alright? Pam is not coming by tonight, but you'll see her tomorrow."

Harry gave a small nod and glanced down at the paper. As he did so, Severus let a small sigh escape his lips.

"Do you need help reading the book?"

Nodding, Harry looked up at Severus, a little ashamed. Severus only smiled down at Harry and moved his chair a bit closer to the boy.

"No need to be ashamed, Harry. Why don't you read the chapter to me out loud?"

Harry opened the book to the right spot and started to read to Severus. The two continued to read and work on Harry's Transfiguration work for a while until Severus noticed Harry's eyes drooping. Although Harry had slept for a while today, it had still been a stressful day for him, and he was bound to be tired.

After letting Harry finish his homework, Severus placed a gentle hand on Harry's. "I can see you're sleepy, Harry. Why don't we postpone our game of chess till tomorrow?"

Harry let a yawn escape and nodded with a small smile.

"Go get in your pajamas, Harry, and I'll be in to tuck you in in a few moments."

Harry nodded and packed away his school things in his bag before hopping down off the chair and running off to his room.

Severus just smiled and shook his head after the boy. One moment he was a scared little boy, the next he could be a child who knew more than he should, and then there were moments like this where he acted his age. Those moments when Harry acted like any other boy his age warmed Severus's heart and made him wish that he could act that way all the time.

With another smile, Severus shook himself out of his thoughts and started to walk to Harry's room. When he entered, he was pleased to see Harry getting into bed and pulling up the covers over himself.

Severus walked over and sat on the edge of Harry's bed, carefully tucking the covers up to envelop the boy's shoulders, making sure he was cozy and warm.

"Sweet dreams, Harry," he whispered affectionately.

"Goodnight, Daddy. I love you," Harry murmured, his voice filled with a mix of vulnerability and sincerity.

Harry held his breath, anxiety tightening his chest as he awaited Severus's reply. He had never openly expressed his love before, and he was a little scared that the man might not reciprocate.

Severus, however, offered a tender smile and leaned down to plant a gentle, loving kiss on the boy's forehead.

"I love you too, Harry," he reassured, his voice warm and comforting. "Now go to sleep; tomorrow you'll get to see your new home, and we'll start our life together in a place filled with happiness and love."

Reassured by his father's words, Harry's heart swelled with warmth as he closed his eyes, ready to drift off into a peaceful slumber.

Harry nodded and closed his eyes sleepily, while Severus smiled and pulled both the small black cat plushy and lion plushy close to the child so that he could hug them if he wanted. The man was rewarded when Harry reached out and drew the small cat close to him, then rolled over and fell asleep almost immediately.

Severus smiled at the sight and gently brushed the hair out of the sleeping child's face before he got up from the bed and headed towards the door. When he was just about out the door, Severus extinguished the lights and cracked the door slightly, but not before placing a monitoring charm on Harry so that he would know whether the boy woke in distress.

When he was outside, Severus sighed and rubbed his eyes. It had been a long day, and he needed some rest himself. So, Severus walked to his own room and got ready for bed, falling asleep just before his head hit the pillow. Unfortunately, Severus would be getting little sleep tonight as well.

In the middle of the night, Harry awoke with a start. The alarm Severus had cast did not alert him to Harry's awakening, primarily because Harry hadn't woken up in distress. Clearly, there was a flaw in the spell. Groggily, Harry sat up in bed and, as if in a trance, swung his legs off the side. Somehow, he felt drawn to his school bag. Climbing out of bed, Harry approached the desk where he had carelessly tossed his bag, digging inside in search of the object calling to him.

Upon finding the journal, Harry returned to his bed and sat down with it in his lap. Driven by curiosity, he opened the journal only to find it was nothing more than a blank book. He flipped through the pages from the beginning to the end, finding no writing whatsoever. Shrugging his shoulders, Harry began to set the book aside, but the pull became so strong that he couldn't resist.

The book seemed to want him to write something in it. How he knew this, he had no idea, but it was as if a tiny voice in his head was insisting he write. Unable to dismiss the idea, Harry got out of bed once more and returned to his desk.

Placing the book on the desk, Harry took out a quill and ink, opening the journal to the first page. Uncertain of what to write, Harry scribbled, "Hello, my name is Harry Potter."

To his astonishment, his ink faded into the journal, replaced by a set of elegant, curly letters: "Hi Harry, I'm Tom Riddle." After reading the response, the words slowly vanished back into the page.

Shocked, Harry set his quill down on the desk. His other journal had never written back to him, so how could this one? He knew it had to be magic, but the experience still felt surreal.

For a moment, he considered waking Severus to ask about it, but then he remembered how late it was and how exhausted the man had looked. Harry didn't want to bother his new father, nor did he want Severus to think he was too much trouble and send him back to the Dursleys. Although Severus had promised never to send him back to his family, Harry knew that everyone lied about something, and he didn't want to risk it.

Before another thought crossed the young boy's mind about fetching someone, more curly script appeared before his eyes on the journal's page. "Are you a student at Hogwarts?"

Slowly, Harry nodded but then realized the journal couldn't see him nodding, so he picked up his quill and wrote as neatly as he could. "Yes, I am. Are you a student too? What house are you in? I'm in Gryffindor."

As his ink faded into the page, Harry felt an intense desire to learn more about the person he was writing to, almost like a compulsion charm. Eagerly, but not quickly enough for Harry, new writing materialized on the page. "I was a student a long time ago. The reason I ask is, I know something terrible is going to happen tonight, and I was hoping a brave young boy would find me so we could put a stop to it."

Harry's eyebrows shot up in surprise as he read the message. Someone wanted his help? The thought vanished, however, as Harry's natural bravery kicked in. Apparently, someone was in trouble and needed his assistance.

Without further hesitation, Harry jotted down, "What can I do to help?"

Twenty minutes later, Harry found himself maneuvering through the sinks in the girls' third-floor bathroom and climbing down a long tunnel with the mysterious journal in hand. Tom had informed him that Ginny Weasley had ventured down here a few hours earlier, searching for something she had lost, only to become lost herself. If she stayed down there too long, she could get even more lost in the maze of tunnels. Tom had provided precise directions, as well as a way out, so Harry knew he could help Ginny. He didn't want her to get in trouble or injured.

As he trudged through the tunnels, clutching the diary close to his chest, Harry periodically stopped to write down his location. Tom would then promptly reply, advising him on which turns to make. In the back of his mind, Harry began to question whether Tom was genuinely helping him navigate the tunnels, as it seemed the deeper they went, the more lost he became. However, he quickly dismissed the thought, focusing on Ginny being lost down there all alone. He had to help her.

Meanwhile, as Harry wandered the tunnels beneath the school, Albus Dumbledore hastily gathered all the professors to help search for the missing girl. Normally, only the Headmaster and Head of House would search for a wayward student, but with the Chamber of Secrets reopened, they were taking every precaution until they could safely send all the students home.

To avoid alarming the students or parents, particularly the Muggle-borns, Dumbledore had concocted a story about the wards needing maintenance the following week. He hated waiting that long to ensure everyone's safety, but sending everyone home earlier would undoubtedly cause panic.

Albus dispatched the other professors to search the castle for the child and left waking up Severus for last. He Flooed down to the man's room, regretting having to rouse him after such a taxing day, but he had no other choice. They needed every pair of ears and eyes; he didn't want a repeat of what happened fifty years ago. Quietly, he knocked on Severus's bedroom door and frowned when he received no answer. After trying again with the same result, Albus disregarded the fact that he was intruding into the man's bedroom in the middle of the night and entered.

Albus strode quickly across the room, his concern evident on his face. Approaching the bed, he gently shook Severus's shoulder, trying not to startle him.

"Severus, you need to wake up. It's important," he said with urgency in his voice.

Severus's eyes slowly opened, and he blinked a few times, trying to focus on Albus standing before him. Confusion clouded his expression, but then Albus saw the unmistakable look of panic in the man's eyes.

"Harry? Is there something wrong with Harry?" Severus asked, his voice laced with worry.

Albus raised a calming hand, reassuring him. "No, my dear boy, Harry is fine. However, I need your assistance. Ginny Weasley has gone missing, and we must work together to find her."

Severus's eyes widened with concern as he took in the gravity of the situation. He quickly pushed himself into a sitting position, ready to join Albus in the search for the missing student.

Despite the Headmaster's outwardly calm demeanor, the concern in his eyes was unmistakable. Observing this, Severus sat up in bed and nodded. While he wasn't fond of being roused in the middle of the night, it was far preferable to finding a petrified student or something even more dire.

"Let me put on some clothes and check on Harry. I'll meet you in the Great Hall shortly," Severus said, his voice betraying his own worry.

Albus nodded in agreement. "I'll wait for you in the living room. It's best if no one wanders the halls alone right now. I've instructed everyone else to search in pairs."

"Alright, Albus. Give me a moment, then."

Albus nodded once more before leaving the room, softly closing the door behind him. It wasn't long before Severus emerged from his own room, donning his teaching robes, and quickly made his way to Harry's room.

Upon fully opening the door and approaching the bed, Severus was alarmed to find it devoid of any occupants.

"Harry!" he exclaimed, panic rising in his chest.

Hearing Severus's outcry, Albus swiftly entered the room and sighed, his own concern deepening upon seeing the empty bed. Now they had not just one, but two missing children to search for.

"Severus, did you place an alarm on Harry last night?" Albus asked, hoping for any leads.

"Yes, I did, Albus. It was set to notify me if he woke up. However, it never went off. Do you think he left our quarters? Or could he be hiding somewhere?"

Albus shook his head, uncertainty clouding his features. "I'm not sure, Severus."

Determined to find answers, Severus drew his wand and, with resolve, shouted, "Point me, Harry!"

No response came from his wand, so Severus knew that Harry was indeed not anywhere in his quarters. If he had been, the wand would have pointed directly towards the boy.

Albus watched as Severus's composure crumbled before his eyes. His knees buckled, and soon he was on the floor. The Headmaster sighed and quickly approached the distraught man; they didn't have time for this. Two children were out wandering the halls while a dangerous creature lurked in the shadows.

As soon as Albus reached Severus, he placed a comforting hand on his shoulder and called for Don, hoping his presence would help steady the situation.

"Severus, we need to remain focused and work together to find Harry. We don't have time for despair," Albus said gently, attempting to instill a sense of urgency and reassurance.

Severus took a shaky breath, nodded, and pulled himself up off the floor, determined to find his child.

"Alright, Albus, where do you need me to look?" he asked, his voice still wavering.

"Every part of the castle is being searched except for the third floor. Don is on his way, and once he arrives, we can start searching. I promise you, Severus, we will find Harry, and he will be alright," Albus said with conviction.

Severus gave a small, shaky nod, his heart heavy with worry for his missing child, fearing the worst.

In the next moment, Don hurried into the room, concern etched across his face.

"What's happened?" he asked, his gaze darting between Albus and Severus, ready to help in any way he could.

Albus calmly explained the situation to Don, while Severus stared into the distance with slightly glassy eyes. When the Healer looked over at the man, he sighed and placed a steady hand on each of his shoulders. Slowly, he began to send calming magic into Severus to prepare him for the search. While he did so, Albus sent the man a grateful nod and dispatched a Patronus to inform the other teachers of this latest development.

A moment later, Don's calming magic had taken effect, and all three of them headed to the third floor to look for the missing children.

Meanwhile, beneath the third-floor bathroom, Harry continued to wander through passageways, guided by the mysterious diary. That is, until the last passageway led him into a large, cave-like room. There lay Ginny, sprawled out on the floor with what appeared to be blood around her head.

Harry quickly rushed through the room, tossing the book aside as he knelt down next to his best friend's little sister.

"Ginny!"

The girl made no move to indicate that she had heard him, so very gently, he shook her shoulder, but still received no response. Before he could do anything else, the book to his right opened, and pages began to flip around as if a powerful breeze had swept through the cavern.

Distracted by the book's obvious display of magic, Harry was surprised when he felt an intense pain from his scar and sensed blood soaking the bandage that still covered it. His hand shot up to rest on the now-throbbing scar on his forehead.

Through the pain and the blood dripping down his face, he saw that a figure of a boy had somehow emerged from the journal using magic.

As the boy brushed off his robes, he stood up and gave Harry a sinister smile that made him cringe. It was the kind of smile a predator would give, one that sent chills down your spine because you knew they harbored dark intentions.

"Harry Potter, what a pleasure to meet you," the boy said with a mocking tone.

Still kneeling next to Ginny, Harry shifted his hand from his scar, hovering over his wand, ready to pull it out if needed.

"W... who are you?" Harry asked warily.

That chilling smirk remained on the boy's face as he spoke. "Why, I am Tom Riddle. I am the one who lured you here, and being the Gryffindor you are, you blindly followed me."

Harry slowly rose from the ground, his wand now in hand. "What do you want with us?" he demanded, trying to sound braver than he felt.

The boy let out a malicious laugh as he appraised the small boy in front of him, amusement in his eyes.

"You really don't know who I am, do you? The puzzle pieces just don't seem to fit for you, do they?" Tom Riddle shook his head, feigning pity. "Then let me spell it out for you, Harry. I am the memory of the boy who would become Lord Voldemort. I am the one responsible for the terror that has plagued this school. And you... you are just a pawn in my game."

You see, somehow my journal ended up in this blood traitor's cauldron while they were out shopping for their books this summer. It was rather lucky for me, except that she kept droning on and on about how horrible it is being the youngest and only girl in the family. When she came here, though, it was easy to get her to do my bidding. Come down here, let out the Basilisk so it could roam the castle.

I soon grew bored, though, and knew I needed to return to my rightful body. So, without further ado, I entranced Ginny here to first drop me off into your book bag today when you came back to classes, and then come down here where she would fall under the effects of a sleeping spell. A shame, really, that she hit her head. No matter, though, her life force will soon become mine, as you see I'm becoming more human by the moment."

Harry stared at the boy, his wand now fully extended and pointing directly at Tom. "What do you mean by 'her life force'?"

"Oh, Harry, Harry, Harry," Tom said with a mocking tone, "you're quite dense, aren't you?"

Tom held out his wand, and with a flick, he wrote his name in the air: Tom Riddle.

"You see, Harry, while this may be my given name, it's not a name I chose. No, I chose a different name, one that strikes fear into the hearts of many, including you."

With a wave of his wand, he rearranged the letters, and they spelled out 'Voldemort.'

"You are quite a naive little boy, aren't you? So trusting to do whatever a mysterious book tells you to do," Tom sneered. "I suppose it's time for you to learn a harsh lesson."

As Tom spoke, Harry's heart raced, realizing the gravity of the situation. The boy before him was a fragment of the darkest wizard in history, and Harry knew he had to act quickly to save Ginny and himself from an unfathomable fate.

Just then, Harry heard something moving on the ground. It had to be something enormous, and it almost sounded as if it were slithering. As the noise subsided, Harry caught a glimpse of the large, shimmering scales of the beast as it came to rest behind Tom.

Harry might not have known much about the magical world due to his upbringing, but he had once snuck off to read a mythology book in the library while he was in primary school, trying to hide from Dudley. He recognized the creature instantly; the illustration in that book could have been an actual photograph. Cautiously, Harry looked up at Tom with the serpent looming behind him, careful not to lock eyes with the monster or risk certain death.

"Care to fight my friend here?" Tom taunted, a wicked grin on his face. "She's awfully hungry, and I bet she could use a snack."

As Tom spoke, he slowly turned around to stroke the giant snake's scales, a gesture meant to demonstrate his control over the creature. However, he seemed disappointed when his hand just passed through the snake's ethereal form. Despite this, Harry understood the gravity of the situation and knew he needed to act quickly to protect himself and Ginny from the monstrous beast and the sinister presence controlling it.

Then, in that strange language that still creeped Harry out, Tom started to talk to the snake. "Don't worry, my dear, soon I will be able to stroke your lovely scales. Why don't you have a little snack on this boy here? I'm sure he will taste wonderful. It's been a long time since you have tasted human flesh."

Even without looking at the Basilisk's face, Harry could feel it perk up at the mention of having a snack. As he heard the creature get closer, Harry started to back up a little and talk in that strange language, Parseltongue, which Severus had told him about. He tried with all his might to convince the snake that he was not good to eat, that he was not at all juicy and tender as it kept chanting.

Realizing that the snake was not going to listen to anything he tried to tell it, Harry started to shoot off any spell he could think of. Quirrell hadn't taught much last year, but he had learned a stunner. So he shot that at the Basilisk and was deeply troubled when it didn't work. He shot off a few more spells that he thought could help his situation, but they all failed. Just when he thought all hope was lost and that he and Ginny were going to die in this cave, Fawkes, Dumbledore's Phoenix, flew in with the Sorting Hat in its mouth.

As the glorious bird dropped the hat so that it would fall into Harry's hands, it flew over to the giant snake and with its talons, scratched the beast's eyes. While Fawkes was expertly blinding the creature, Harry pondered over why the bird had given him the Sorting Hat, but then he saw it. He saw the hilt of the Gryffindor sword sticking out. Quickly, Harry grabbed the hilt and drew it out of the hat. Now, what was he supposed to do?

Fawkes, apparently satisfied with her job of blinding the Basilisk, flew off to watch the rest of the event from a perch up high. Seeing the bird's departure, Harry grabbed a better hold of the sword and pointed it towards the snake. All the while, Harry could hear Tom jeering at him.

"Yes, Potter, you have a sword. Now, what are you going to do with it? Poke her?"

Harry stood still until the snake came near. As soon as she moved in to strike, Harry struck his sword into the beast's neck. Just as he did, though, one of the snake's fangs caught Harry in the arm and broke off there. As Harry stumbled back in pain, the Basilisk's head fell to the ground with a mighty crash.

All the while, Harry was only slightly aware of the figure who was cursing, ranting, and raving. He had only one thought in mind: it was the book that had caused all this trouble. The book had enchanted Ginny and had tricked him into coming down here. Everything tonight had happened because of that damned book.

So, slowly, Harry took the fang out of his arm and crawled over to where the book lay next to Ginny. Tom was still cursing Harry for defeating his beauty, so he was unaware when a blinding pain hit his heart as Harry stabbed the fang deep within the pages.

The last thing Harry heard as he passed out was, "I will get you, Harry Potter, if it's the last thing I do!"

Back in the hospital wing, Severus was sitting vigil by Harry's bed, waiting for the boy to wake. Just minutes after Harry had fallen to the ground and Fawkes had healed the cut on Harry's arm with his tears, Severus had rushed over to the prone boy. Scooping him up into his arms, he ran as fast as he could to the hospital wing, not really caring about what had happened, but rather that his boy was obviously hurt. Don had followed shortly after with Ginny in his arms, while Albus had stayed behind to at least try to figure out what had taken place in just one short hour.

When they had arrived at the hospital wing, Poppy quickly led the two over to two beds, and both Healers set to work healing the children. Fortunately, Ginny was not hurt that badly. On the scan, Madam Pomfrey found that Ginny's mind had been tampered with, and she had a concussion from hitting her head. Other than that, she just had a few scratches and bruises from where she had fallen. Harry, on the other hand, was a different story entirely.

He had scratches and bruises from where he had fallen as well, and his scar had burst open. But the most concerning injury was the cut from the fang on his arm. Fawkes had tried her best to rid the cut of the poison and heal it, but when they did further scans, it showed that the Phoenix had missed some of the deadly substance. The good news was that it was isolated in some fat tissue and had not hit the boy's veins or gotten into his bloodstream. Even so, they had to get the poison out of the boy's body entirely. If that venom came anywhere near entering Harry's veins, they were in deep trouble. Basilisk venom was one of the most poisonous in the wizarding world.

So, they came up with a plan - or rather, Poppy and Don came up with a plan while Severus just watched over his child. Don had cast a body-bind spell on just the boy's arm so no harm would come to it, and they were going to wait for Harry to wake to transfer him to the clinic. They had to get the poison out, and it seemed that surgery was the best option.

To do that, though, they had to wait until Harry was awake and be told what was going on. They were going to have to give the child some strong sedation potions for the surgery, and they were too heavy to be magicked into the system or to be swallowed unwillingly. Also, it was not a good idea to have Harry wake in an unfamiliar surrounding when his body had just gone through so much shock and was about to go through a bit more.

Gently, Don had tried his best to unstick Severus from Harry's bedside, but he had failed every attempt he made. Severus was going to sit there whether anyone liked it or not. Finally giving up, Don gave a worried look to Albus and then got up from the chair next to Severus.

Albus nodded in understanding and, with a small sigh, went and sat down in the chair Don had just vacated. Gently, Albus placed an arm around the man to try to give him all the comfort he could.

"How are you, Severus? Can you talk to me?"

Severus stared intently at the boy in front of him, seemingly oblivious to Albus's presence. With a sigh, Albus began to rub soothing circles into the man's tense back.

"Come on, Severus. Now is not the time to withdraw from the world. Harry is going to need a strong person to look up to; let us help you."

When no response came, Albus let out another sigh, nearly ready to give up. However, a quiet whisper emerged from the man beside him.

"You are right, Albus. I'm sorry for worrying you two."

A small smile graced Albus's face as he continued to try to ease the tension from Severus's shoulders. "That's my boy. Can you tell me what you're feeling?"

"Worried and scared, but at the same time, I can't wait until he is well so that I can paddle his behind for scaring me so."

Albus's smile broadened, and he chuckled as he shook his head. "Now, you know the heartache you put me through all those years ago!"

Severus glanced over at his mentor and squirmed a bit in his chair. "And I still remember all the sore behinds you gave me for doing so." The hint of a rueful smile tugged at the corners of Severus's mouth, indicating that, despite the gravity of the situation, there was still room for a bit of levity as they faced the challenges ahead.

Albus nodded, still smiling, but then he grew serious. "Remember to be gentle, Severus, and to get the whole story before you act. All we know is that somehow, Harry snuck out of your rooms and ended up with Ginny Weasley under the third-floor bathroom. When he got there, Fawkes tells me he fought quite bravely and likely saved not only his own life but Miss Weasley's as well."

The man looked back down at the prone boy on the bed. "I heard you talking with Don. I just wish he didn't rush into danger head-on like a foolhardy Gryffindor. If he would have woken me up..."

Albus patted the man on the shoulder. "I know, Severus. Much as you dislike it, you were and still are much the same. May I remind you of just last year when you jumped in front of a cauldron that was going to explode to save several students from some bad burns?"

Severus grimaced, vividly recalling that particular incident as he ran his fingers along the faded scars on his back. The burns had taken an agonizingly long time to fully heal. "I understand your point, Albus."

"Then I need not go on?"

"No, Albus, you made your point."

Albus studied Severus with concern in his eyes. "Good. Will you get some rest now? Don over there will not get a moment's peace watching you fretting over Harry."

Severus closed his eyes for a moment and then, with a heavy sigh, leaned tiredly into Albus's comforting side. "Do you promise to wake me when he does?"

"Of course, my boy. You can even sleep in the bed right next to him if you want."

Severus offered a weary nod and gently extricated himself from the older wizard's embrace.

"Come on then," Albus said, guiding Severus towards the adjacent bed with a gentle, reassuring touch on his shoulder.

With that, Albus helped the younger wizard up from his chair and over to the bed next to Harry's. As soon as Severus's head hit the pillow, he was out like a light, and all three still present in the hospital wing breathed a sigh of relief. Now, they didn't have to worry about having Severus collapse from pure exhaustion.

As soon as Severus was asleep, Don set to work getting Harry prepared to be transferred to the clinic as soon as he woke. While Don was busy talking to the clinic, Poppy had a brief conversation with Mrs. Weasley, informing her of what they knew had happened. As soon as the mother of seven heard that Ginny was in the hospital wing, she had ended the call and stepped through the Floo Network immediately, not even stopping to inform her husband of where she was headed.

When Mrs. Weasley arrived through the Floo, she immediately rushed to her daughter's side. After making sure her daughter would indeed be fine, she then looked up at the nurse and began to question her on what had happened. Before she could get out more than one question, though, Poppy raised a hand, silencing her.

"Sit down, Molly, and I'll tell you everything we know."

So Molly reluctantly sat down in the chair by her daughter and vaguely noticed the two other occupants of the hospital wing. Poppy sat next to her and reached out to grab hold of the woman's hand. As gently as she could, she told Molly what they knew had happened that night and that her daughter would need to see a Mind Healer to deal with the tampering.

"In time, she will be fine, Molly."

"What about Harry and Professor Snape? Were they injured as well?"

Poppy sighed and gave a gentle squeeze to Molly's hand. "I cannot tell you exactly what has happened to them due to my healer's oath, but I can tell you that Harry is to be transferred for surgery when he wakes up, and Severus... will be okay."

Molly nodded in understanding. "Thank you for calling me, Poppy. Can I do anything to help you? Remember, I have basic healer's training."

The Healer gave the woman a small smile. "Just watch your daughter; she will be confused when she wakes up. Don is on his way back here, so I have all the help I need. Do you want me to Floo call Arthur to bring some clothes for you?"

Poppy gestured to the pajamas Molly still wore and gave a small smile. Molly blushed and gave a small nod.

"I'm sorry. I just never imagined my little girl ending up here. The twins, sure, they experiment too much, but my sweet Ginny..."

"I understand, Molly. I'll be right back with Arthur. Okay?"

Molly nodded as Poppy gave her hand one final squeeze. The healer then got up from her chair and walked over to the Floo, calling Arthur to come and bring some clothing.

As Arthur stepped back through the Floo with the clothing Poppy had requested in his arms, he went straight over to his wife. Upon his entrance, Poppy closed the curtains around the family for some privacy.

While Poppy was attending to the youngest Weasley and Don was away arranging for Harry's transfer, Albus sat down next to Severus's bed and finally completed the necessary paperwork for the child to become Severus's legal ward. He just needed to send it off to the Ministry and wait for the final approval. As he finished, he looked over at Severus and let a smile grace his face, and the twinkle in his eyes grew. Severus truly was becoming a protective parent, and a good one at that.

In the first light of the morning, Severus awoke. Not immediately remembering what had happened to land him in the hospital wing again, he started to look around for clues. Upon seeing Albus sleeping in the chair next to him and Harry on the other side in the bed, it all came rushing back to him. His boy had snuck out of bed in the middle of the night and wandered into a dangerous situation.

Sighing, Severus sat up in bed and looked over once more at Harry. The little imp looked so innocent in his sleep, though. It was hard to stay mad at him when he appeared so peaceful. Slowly, Severus moved the covers away and got out of bed, quite grateful that the Healers had not bothered to change him into pajamas. Then, without another thought, he moved over to sit next to Harry's bed. As he sat down, he sighed slightly and brushed a stray lock of hair out of the child's face.

The man then sat back in his chair and waited for the child to awaken. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted that the entire Weasley family had been moved into the hospital wing last night. They were currently all crowded around the youngest's bed in cots that Poppy had likely conjured for them. What was curious to Severus, though, were the two cots he spotted on the other side of Harry's bed. There slept Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger, as close as they could get to Harry.

What was even more peculiar, though, was the cot near Severus's bed, the one he had not noticed until now. It held a sleeping Minerva, the fierce woman who would never let a student catch her unprepared. Had they all come down from their soft beds to be with them, of all people? He could understand the Weasleys coming down to see their sister and even Hermione and Ron coming to see Harry, but Minerva coming to see him? Why had she left her bed for him?

As the Potions Master was deep in thought, observing all the new faces in the room, he was unaware of the two soft green eyes intently watching him. Gradually, though, Severus felt the gaze of someone observing him and turned to look at the bed. Almost immediately, he was at the side of the bed, carefully placing Harry's glasses on his face.

"Good morning, Harry," he said softly, his voice filled with relief. "You gave us all quite a scare last night."

Harry blushed and tried to roll over onto his side, but the stiffness in his arm prevented him from moving too much. Slightly alarmed, Harry looked up at Severus with wide, questioning eyes.

"What happened? Why can't I feel my arm?"

Severus reached forward and started to softly card his fingers through Harry's messy hair, attempting to soothe and calm him down.

"Shhh, you're going to be okay, Harry," he reassured the boy. Severus then gave him a slightly stern look, his eyes full of concern. "We will have a long discussion about what happened last night, but for right now, let's just focus on getting you well again. Alright?"

Harry nodded hesitantly, understanding that there would be a time for explanations and consequences later. For now, all that mattered was that he was safe and surrounded by people who cared for him.

Harry gave a hesitant nod. What did his new dad mean by 'long discussion'? Aunt Petunia had only said that to Dudley when he was going to get a spanking. Did that mean... He really hoped not.

"The Basilisk you fought last night bit you with its venomous fang. Fawkes did his best to heal the wound, but some of the poison remained in your fat cells. In a few minutes, I'm going to wake Don up so that we can have you transferred back to the clinic. You're going to need surgery to remove the remaining poison. It won't take too long, and you'll be able to come home afterward, but it's crucial that it happens right away."

"Th... they're going to cut my arm open?" Harry asked, his voice trembling with fear.

"I won't lie to you, Harry. They are, but you'll be put in a magically induced sleep, so you won't feel a thing," Severus reassured him gently.

Feeling a bit more confident, Harry nodded again. "Will you be there?"

Severus gave a small, comforting nod. "I would never leave you, Harry."

Tears started to prick at the back of Harry's eyes. "Ginny?"

"Ginny is fine, Harry," Severus assured him, his voice steady and soothing.

"I thought... I thought she..." Harry's voice wavered.

"Shhh, none of that, Harry. We can talk about that later. Right now, let me go fetch Don so we can get you to the clinic."

Harry gave a small nod and tried to suppress the tears he could feel coming, but couldn't help the small, traitorous one that escaped his eyes. Gently, Severus reached down and wiped it away with his finger, his touch tender and caring.

"Everything will be just fine, Harry," Severus whispered, offering a reassuring smile to the brave young wizard.

With that, Severus got up from the bed and went to search for Don. He didn't have to look far, though, for right between Albus in his chair and Minerva in her cot lay Don. Carefully, he stepped over the sleeping woman and knelt down next to the Healer. Resting a gentle hand on Don's shoulder, Severus whispered quietly to the man to wake him up. "Wake up, Don. Harry is awake."

Hearing that, Don was awake in a moment. Giving Severus a nod, Don sat up on his makeshift bed and quietly straightened out his clothes. Seeing that the Healer was awake and alert, Severus went back over to Harry so that he could continue to calm him.

Gracefully, Severus sat back down on the side of Harry's bed and gently pulled back the covers. Then, with a few more reassuring words, he picked the boy up so that he could carry him to the clinic. Yes, they could have him walk, but it was best not to take a chance jostling that arm. One wrong move could make the poison move, and that would not be good.

The next moment, Don came over and gave Severus a small nod as he saw that his arms were filled with the small boy. Quietly, the three made their way to the Floo, not wanting to wake anyone this early in the morning. Before they Flooed, Severus fed a mild stomach soother to Harry in an effort to make the trip as pleasant as possible, and Don left a small note telling them where they were so they wouldn't worry.

When they reached the clinic, Severus, Don, and Harry were met with two Healers coming to collect their patient. As soon as Harry saw the new faces, though, he struggled a bit in Severus's grip and turned his head into Severus's neck. Despite everything that had happened, he still did not particularly like strange Healers. Gently, with great care not to move Harry's arm at all, Severus reached around and began to rub gentle circles into Harry's back.

As Severus continued to calm the child, one of the Healers held out his arms as if he wanted to take Harry from Severus. The man quickly shook his head, so the Healer turned to Don for some help, but it was useless for the Healer. There was no way Harry was going to be pried from Severus's grip to go into another's arms.

Sighing, the new Healer nodded. "We have a bed ready for him, and we can begin immediately."

Both Don and Severus nodded and then followed the two Healers down the hall and into a small room. It was obviously designed to house a child, for there were pictures of smiling animals on the walls, and the bed was closer to the ground than a normal one would be.

Gently, Severus sat down on the bed and pulled Harry away from his chest a bit so that he could look the child in the eyes.

"I'm going to set you down on the bed now, Harry. The Healer will then give you a potion that will make you very sleepy. I will be here the entire time, Harry, and I promise you nothing bad will happen to you."

Harry gave a small nod, and Severus sighed in relief. He hated telling that small white lie, as the Healers would surely boot him out as they operated, but if it made Harry relax a little, then it was worth it.

Severus then very slowly and gently transferred Harry to the bed and tucked him in, leaving his arms out so the Healers would not have to maneuver him anymore. The next moment, the Healer who had tried to take Harry from his arms came over and gave a kind smile to the boy.

"Hi there, Harry. I'm Healer McMan, and that's Healer Clark. We're going to get that icky stuff out of your arm, okay?"

Harry gave a small nod, so the Healer continued. "Can you take this potion for me? I promise it doesn't taste too bad, and you'll be all better when you wake up."

Again, Harry nodded, and Severus took the potion from the Healer so he could feed it to the boy. Very gently, Severus tipped it up to the boy's mouth, and he drank the thick liquid down quickly. In just a few moments, Harry was fast asleep, and Severus let out a small sigh.

Quietly, Don came over and rested a hand on Severus's shoulder. "Come on, Severus. We'll go wait in the waiting room. Harry will be fine here."

Severus gave a nod and got off the bed. Before leaving the room, though, he looked at the Healer who had spoken with Harry.

"I don't want Harry waking up alone. Can you make sure to get us before he wakes?"

The Healer smiled and nodded. "Of course, I can."

Reassured, Severus no longer protested as Don led him from the room and into the waiting room.

The next hour passed with Severus tensely sitting in his chair and Don sitting next to him, giving him as much calming magic as he thought was safe. Waiting was not Severus's best skill; he had a tendency to think of every possible outcome while he sat there, and most of them were not positive.

Just as the man thought he could take no more of this, one of the Healers who were seeing to Harry stepped out of the double doors and started to walk over to the two. Great relief rushed over Severus as he saw the Healer smiling, and he let his shoulders slump forward.

"You can go see him now. He's resting comfortably, and you can take him home in a couple of hours. We want to monitor him for a little while after he wakes."

Severus nodded and all but rushed to see his child. Don smiled as the man left him still standing in the waiting room with the Healer. After watching him leave, the Healer turned and smiled at Don.

"He's quite protective, isn't he?"

Don let out a small laugh. "You don't know the half of it!" But then he grew serious. "Is there anything else I should know? Did everything go as planned, or was there a hitch?"

"Everything went fine. I want him to wear a sling to keep the wound on his arm elevated for about a week, but he should feel no pain. If he does, a mild pain reliever should be fine."

Don sighed and nodded. "Thank you so much for all your help."

The Healer placed a sympathetic arm around Don's shoulder. "It's not a problem, Don. By the way, Pam mentioned that you missed your dinner plans last night with her. You might want to go apologize. Some flowers, I think, would work wonders."

Don blushed and slapped his forehead with the palm of his hand, realizing his mistake. "I completely forgot! Thank you for reminding me. I think I'll go rectify that right away."

"Good luck!" the Healer chuckled. "You're going to need it; she was ranting all over the staff room this morning. She looked as if she was going to rip someone's head off."

"It probably doesn't help that this is the third time I've done that to her, does it?" Don said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.

"I would say not!" the Healer exclaimed, shaking his head. "Now, go and quit dawdling. Pam is terrifying when she's mad, and I have to send my kid to her class this afternoon. I'd rather not face the wrath of an angry Pam!"

Don raised an eyebrow but made no comment as he left, conjuring an orchid plant and a stuffed bear with a heart on its chest. He knew Severus would be fine now that Harry was going to be okay and would actually prefer to be alone with his child. Harry had given Severus quite a scare, and he didn't doubt that as soon as they got home, Harry would not be sitting comfortably.

Back in Harry's room, Don's prediction seemed to be correct. Severus was sitting in the chair next to Harry's bed, and the edge was so close it was touching the side. Gently, he was running his fingers through Harry's hair and quietly scolding him for scaring him so. The whispers Severus knew could not be heard by the sleeping boy, but somehow it made him feel better.

"You were so reckless, child. Don't make me lose you when I just got you. You almost died there... if Fawkes hadn't healed you as quickly as she did, you wouldn't be lying in this bed right now. Do you know how much I would miss you? You opened up my heart for the first time since... your mother, and you almost broke it as she did. Please don't ever do that to me again, Harry. I don't want to lose you too."

Halfway through his scolding and heartfelt speech, Severus lowered his head to look into his lap. He thought he was talking so softly that no one would hear him, least of all Harry, but when he felt a small hand gently rest on his, he knew Harry had heard him. Silently, he looked up at Harry, who he noticed had tears brimming in his eyes as well.

"I'm... I'm so sorry!" Harry choked out.

"I hope you are, Harry. You scared me half to death," Severus replied softly, his voice quivering with emotion.

Harry looked down at his arm in the sling. "Am I going to be okay?"

Severus gave a small nod, trying to reassure the boy. "Yes, Harry, you're going to be fine. Now, can you tell me exactly what happened?"

Harry hesitated, then looked down the bed as Severus gently put a pillow behind his back so that he could sit up more comfortably. Severus then sat on the edge of his bed, his concern evident in his eyes.

"Come on, Harry," he urged gently. "Please tell me your side of the story. It's important for us to understand what happened so we can help you."

The boy looked up and nodded. He then proceeded to tell Severus everything that had happened that night. After Harry finished speaking, there was a long silence while Severus made sure to keep his emotions in check.

"Harry, let me ask you this. Why did you think that you had to be the one to follow the book's instructions? Why did you not seek anyone out for help?"

Harry blushed and looked down. "You were so tired... I know I have been keeping you up with my nightmares. I didn't want to bother you."

Severus heaved a small sigh. "Harry, even if you didn't want to bother me, there were other people you could have asked for help. I want you to think for a few minutes, Harry, and come up with at least one way you could have handled this differently. Can you do that for me?"

The child gave a small nod, and Severus tenderly grasped the boy's hands in his. Gently, he stroked the backs of those hands in a calming manner, trying to relieve some of the tension and anxiety he knew the boy was feeling.

After a few minutes, Harry looked up, his eyes glistening with unshed tears, and shook his head. "I... I don't know, sir..."

Severus gave a small, understanding sigh and released Harry's hands. He then got up and pulled down the covers a little, shaking off his shoes as he did. Very carefully, the man slipped into bed beside Harry, putting a protective arm around the boy's shoulders and pulling him close to his side.

"Harry... Child, do you not see yourself as worthy of our protection?" Severus asked softly, concern etched on his face.

Very gently, Severus pulled the chain out from underneath the boy's shirt.

"You have this, Harry. You could have called Don to come and help you. I hope you know that he will be there for you whenever you need him, day or night. The same goes for me, Harry. I don't care if I'm exhausted or sick; I will be there to help you no matter what. I need you to understand that, Harry."

Severus then reached down and gently took hold of the boy's chin, making it so that Harry had no choice but to meet his eyes.

"Do you understand that, Harry?" Severus asked, his voice full of determination and unwavering support.

Harry nodded, tears welling up in his eyes. For the first time in a long time, he was starting to believe that what Severus was saying was true. He had people he could go to if he needed them, for the first time in his short life.

Seeing the tears, Severus released the boy's chin and let him rest his head on his shoulder. Gently, he wrapped both arms around Harry, providing a warm and comforting embrace.

"Can you tell me why you thought you had to do everything by yourself? I mean the real reason, Harry," he asked tenderly.

"I... I... I didn't think you would care... and you would be mad at me for waking you up," Harry admitted, his voice barely a whisper.

Severus sighed. "I would never be mad at you for waking me up, Harry. In fact, if you needed me, I would prefer it if you did wake me up. That way, I could help you."

Against his shoulder, Severus felt a small, hesitant nod.

"We still need to talk about the consequences of your actions, young man. While I am sure you believed that I would be mad if you woke me, you still snuck out after curfew and put yourself in danger. Remember the rules I told you a few days ago?"

Harry nodded again against Severus's shoulder, so Severus continued even more gently than before.

"You broke my major rule, Harry, and I told you what would happen if you did that, did I not?"

"R... Ron said that it wouldn't feel good sitting down for a little while," Harry murmured, apprehension evident in his voice.

With his arms still around Harry, Severus gave the boy a small squeeze in comfort. "He's right, Harry. You will not want to sit down for a little while. That's all, though. It will sting a bit, but I will not hurt you."

"Wh... when?"

"Do you mean when will I spank you?"

Again, Harry nodded.

"When we get back to our rooms. We also have to talk about you sneaking out when you were supposed to be in bed. I think a full ten minutes in the corner will do. What do you think?"

Harry was not inclined to argue, so he nodded once more, but then opened his mouth to ask something else.

"C..can we get it over with?"

Severus sighed. "I would normally say that would be fine, Harry, but you are going to be in this bed for a few more hours. I don't want to be cruel and make you sit on a sore bottom."

"I...I wouldn't mind...I just don't want it hanging over my head."

Severus studied the boy's earnest expression before responding, "If you're absolutely certain, Harry, then we can proceed, but only if you're sure."

"Please," Harry said, his eyes pleading, as Severus looked at him with concern, torn between helping him overcome his anxiety and ensuring his comfort during his recovery.

"Alright, Harry, let me go close the door, and I will cast a silencing spell so no one can hear."

Harry nodded and allowed the man to get out of his bed. Unconsciously, he had been clinging to his daddy as they hugged, and deep down, he didn't really want to let go.

He also didn't want the spanking to happen at all, but the conversation he had with Ron during lunch the day before had made him feel somewhat better about the whole ordeal. He had confided in Ron about the punishments that awaited him if he broke the rules, and with a blush, Ron had admitted that his mother still spanked him as well. He said that while it did hurt for a little while, the sting quickly faded, and he much preferred it to being grounded. There was nothing hanging over his head, and he knew that as soon as the spanking was over, he was forgiven.

Hermione had overheard the conversation and thoughtfully nodded her head at what Ron was saying. She even told Harry that now and again, her parents spanked her as well and agreed with everything his best friend was saying. She even added that it was much better than not being able to see your friends.

While Harry was lost in his musings, Severus had gotten off the bed and moved to shut the door. He cast a spell that would allow him to hear someone knocking, but it would not open until he gave permission. Along with that spell, he also cast a silencing spell to ensure that no one would be able to hear anything that went on in the room for a little while. He didn't want anyone to overhear and embarrass Harry later on.

When he was finished, he came and sat on the edge of the bed, somewhat in the middle. Harry, having some idea of the process from watching Dudley once, got out of bed and stood before Severus. Gently, the man reached forward and placed a hand on Harry's shoulder, his eyes filled with a mixture of determination and compassion.

"I want you to tell me why you are getting this spanking, Harry."

Harry blushed and looked down. "I...I put myself in danger."

"That's right, Harry. You put yourself in danger when you could have sought help from an adult."

Severus reached forward and placed a hand under Harry's chin, forcing him to meet his eyes.

"I don't enjoy doing this, Harry, but I think I need to impress upon you just how serious your actions were. I don't want to lose you, son; I don't think I could ever bear losing you."

Tears were already welling up in Harry's eyes as he looked at Severus, so it was no surprise that the man pulled the boy in for a hug, warmly wrapping his arms around him, trying to provide reassurance and comfort.

"It's going to be okay, Harry."

Suddenly, Harry pulled back from the embrace and wiped a tear off his face. He felt that he had to get this over with, or he would lose his nerve.

"Can...can we get this over with, please?"

Severus nodded, understanding Harry's need to move forward. He led Harry over to his right side. He gently tipped the boy over his knee and made sure that Harry's upper body and arm were resting comfortably on the bed. There was no need for Harry to be uncomfortable.

"Are you comfortable, Harry? How is your arm?"

Harry nodded from where his head was resting on the bed. "I'm okay..."

Gently, Severus placed his left hand on the small of Harry's back and rested his other hand on Harry's bottom.

"Are you ready, Harry?" Severus asked, his voice gentle and filled with concern, knowing that this was a difficult moment for them both.

Upon noticing the small nod from Harry, Severus released a heavy sigh, understanding the necessity of the punishment. He raised his hand, and with a firm yet controlled force, he brought it down on the waiting bottom. Harry flinched, a little startled, and let out a soft gasp. The second and third smacks landed in a similar fashion, each eliciting a small reaction from the boy. However, as the fourth strike connected, Severus noticed Harry's shoulders shuddering as he began to silently sob.

Summoning his courage and determination, Severus steeled himself to complete the remainder of the punishment. With meticulous precision, he delivered ten well-measured swats to Harry's bottom, all the while keeping a watchful eye on the boy's reactions to ensure he wasn't inflicting unwarranted distress. Each swat was carefully placed, avoiding any bruising or lasting harm. As soon as the task was finished, Severus allowed Harry to remain draped over his lap for several minutes, gently rubbing soothing circles on the boy's back to help him regain his composure.

Sensing that Harry had sufficiently calmed down, Severus tenderly cradled the boy in his arms, enfolding him in a warm and comforting embrace, providing solace and reassurance. He held Harry close to his chest, allowing the boy's rapid heartbeat to gradually slow as he offered a safe haven from the recent ordeal.

"There, there, Harry. It's all over. It's all forgiven and forgotten."

Harry rested his head on Severus's shoulder and nodded slightly, feeling a sense of relief. Quietly, Severus conjured a warm, wet washcloth and began to gently wipe away all the tears that had fallen, taking care to be tender with the boy.

"All better now?"

Harry nodded once more, feeling increasingly at ease.

"Why don't you take a little nap now, and when you wake, we'll return to Hogwarts, alright?"

In response, Harry simply closed his eyes, causing Severus to release a soft, affectionate chuckle. "Not on me, you little imp! I meant the bed!"

With his eyes still closed, a small smile danced upon Harry's lips, clearly amused by the playful banter. "But you're so comfy."

"I'm sure. The fearsome dungeon bat has now transformed into a giant teddy bear for the Boy Who Lived."

At this, Harry's eyes snapped open, his expression abruptly solemn. "Please don't call me that."

Severus gazed down inquisitively, his brow furrowing. "Why not, Harry?"

"It... it reminds me of when you hated me."

Letting out a subdued sigh, Severus replied, "As I said before, Harry, I never hated you. I was just... misguided."

Harry nodded, his eyes glistening with sincerity. "Thank you, Daddy, for not yelling at me."

Severus looked down at the young boy snuggled safely in his arms, a mixture of surprise and tenderness in his eyes. "Why are you thanking me, Harry?"

Severus looked down at the young boy nestled in his arms, a little confused. "Why are you thanking me, Harry?"

"I...I don't like it when people yell. It reminds me of Uncle Vernon," Harry admitted, his voice quiet and vulnerable, revealing a glimpse of the painful memories he carried from his life before Hogwarts.

Severus nodded his head and made a mental note never to yell at Harry. Unfortunately, that explained a lot. Last year, when he had become angry, he would yell at the boy. He had thought it was blatant defiance, but now he saw it for what it was: Harry had been breaking down before his eyes. Suppressing a sigh, Severus stroked back the hair from Harry's face.

"In that case, Harry, I will try to never yell at you. Now come on, you need a bit of rest."

Harry nodded and let Severus maneuver him so that he was now beneath the covers again and tucked in. Although Harry was now lying on his stomach instead of his back. Gently, the man sat back down on the bed and rubbed the boy's back until he fell asleep.

For the first time in several days, Severus found himself seated behind his desk. However, unlike before, he wasn't grading papers or attending to other school-related tasks. Instead, he was watching a small twelve-year-old standing in the corner, sniffling. In some ways, this was worse than the spanking had been. All he wanted to do was rush over there, embrace his child, and tell him everything was alright. Yet, he had to steel himself and ensure the full ten-minute punishment was fulfilled. He couldn't back out now; it would send the wrong message and confuse Harry.

So, he waited. And as soon as the ten minutes had elapsed, he got up and walked over to the corner as calmly as he could. Though he would never admit it to anyone, especially not Albus, the old saying "this hurts me more than it does you" rang true in this situation.

Slowly, Severus crouched down behind the boy and gently placed a hand on his shoulder, prompting him to turn around. As soon as Harry did, Severus found himself with his arms filled with a small boy, his hands gently caressing the child's back.

"It's okay, Harry. All is forgiven. Just promise me you'll never do anything like that again. When you wake up with a problem, come to me; don't sneak out into the night."

Through quiet sobs, Severus heard numerous promises from Harry to be good and never misbehave again. The man smiled, recalling his own promises to Albus after punishments and how short-lived they often were.

"Shhh, calm down now, Harry. Don't you want to go see how Ginny is doing? Don told me she was asking about you. I think she might have a small crush on you."

A faint blush tinted Harry's cheeks as he buried his head into Severus's soft robes, nodding in agreement. Severus couldn't help but smile, noticing the striking similarities between Harry and Lily in so many ways. It was sometimes almost unnerving. Shaking that thought from his head, Severus gently pulled Harry back, wiped away the remaining tears, and rested his hand tenderly on the boy's cheek.

Severus locked eyes with Harry, a gentle smile playing on his lips. "Promise me, Harry—no more sneaking off into dangerous situations, alright?"

Harry hesitated, his fingers fidgeting with the edge of his shirt. He started to nod, but Severus stopped him with a gentle hand on his shoulder.

"Use words, Harry. I understand why you nod, but I want you to verbalize your thoughts more."

Taking a deep breath, Harry met Severus's gaze. "Okay, Daddy. I promise I'll never do anything like that again. My bottom's still sore, and I don't like standing in the corner."

Severus chuckled at the boy's honesty, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Is it now? Well, if it's still sore at bedtime, I have some soothing cream we can apply to make it feel better. How does that sound?"

Harry bit his lip, then replied, "That sounds good, Daddy."

Severus patted Harry's shoulder. "Come on now, I think your friends are waiting for you in the hospital wing as well."

Before Severus could get up, though, Harry stopped him with a small hand on his arm, looking anxious.

"Daddy?" Harry inquired, his voice barely above a whisper, as if afraid of the words themselves.

Severus, sensing the unease in his son's demeanor, softened his expression and turned his full attention to the boy. "Yes, child?" he replied with a reassuring warmth, encouraging Harry to voice his concerns.

"Do... do you have to tell them that you spanked me?" Harry's face flushed a deep red, and he shuffled from foot to foot, glancing nervously around the room.

Severus shook his head, a reassuring smile on his face. "No, Harry, it will be up to you what you tell your friends. However, Don, Albus, and Minerva already know. It was difficult to hide it from them when they saw you sleeping on your stomach."

Harry's face somehow turned even redder, making Severus smile a bit more.

"Don't worry, Harry. They won't say anything to anyone. They never told anyone when I was spanked."

Harry's eyes widened as he looked up at Severus, disbelief etched on his face. "You... you were! By whom?"

"Who do you think, Harry? Albus on several occasions, and I believe even Minerva once."

Harry's eyes widened in disbelief as he tried to digest the information. "You? Why?" he asked incredulously, curiosity dancing in his eyes.

Severus smiled wryly, feeling a surge of nostalgia, and shifted in his seat, slightly uncomfortable with the direction the conversation was taking. He hesitated for a moment before deciding to provide Harry with an explanation.

"Let's just say I had a bit of a dangerous streak, much like you do. If you want to know more, you'll have to ask Albus. Those are some memories I'd rather not revisit, if you know what I mean."

Harry nodded. "Okay, Daddy."

Severus finally stood up, relieved that the conversation had ended for now. Although it had been a long time ago, it still made him feel uneasy when he recalled how Albus had taken him in hand.

Severus held out his hand, and Harry took it gently. They walked over to the floo, where Severus threw in the floo powder and called out to the hospital wing. He tightened his hold on Harry's hand, and they both stepped through the floo.

Up until now, Severus had given Harry a stomach soother to help make the journey easier for him. While it was a good temporary solution, it wouldn't help Harry become accustomed to the sensation of traveling by floo in the long term. So, that morning, he had asked Don what the best way to wean Harry off the potion would be. The Healer had suggested letting Harry's body adjust naturally by stopping the potion altogether.

Reluctantly, Severus agreed – though only after much convincing.

Now, Severus and Harry were in the hospital wing, with Severus bent over a dry-heaving Harry, trying to calm him down to prevent a panic attack. He gently rubbed the boy's back and whispered soothing words in his ear, much to the shock and amusement of the others in the wing. As soon as Severus noticed the audience, he glanced up at their faces and scowled. The curious patients and family members quickly looked away, except for two who were too astonished to heed the warning.

Unfortunately, one of the two was Draco, his godson. The other, the youngest Weasley, would have found out soon anyway, but Draco... Severus hadn't wanted to deal with explaining himself to the boy just yet, or ever. Plus, there was the danger of Draco saying something to his father.

Sighing, Severus stood up and led Harry over to the bed where his friends had gathered. He patted Harry on the shoulder, shot a quick glance at the twins, and then set off to find out why his godson was in the hospital wing in the first place.

He strode over to Draco, took hold of his arm – not harshly, but not gently either – and led the boy into Poppy's office, which she gladly vacated for him. She knew that look on his face and, quite honestly, preferred not to cross him when he was like this.

As soon as the two were safely inside the office, Severus closed the door with a soft click and meticulously cast a silencing spell around them, ensuring that no one outside could overhear their conversation.

Severus fixed his gaze on Draco and spoke in a stern but gentle tone, "You must not tell your father or anyone else about what you just witnessed."

It took a few moments, but finally, Draco recovered enough to nod his head, understanding the importance of keeping the secret. "Yes, Uncle Sev," he agreed, his voice trembling slightly.

Severus nodded his head in approval and knelt down before the boy, concern etched on his face. "Now, tell me Draco, why are you here? Are you injured?"

Draco blushed, embarrassment evident on his features, and looked down at his feet while shaking his head. "No, I just keep having nightmares, and I thought Madam Pomfrey could give me a dreamless sleep potion so I could have at least one good night's rest."

Severus let out a sigh, his expression softening. "I'm your Head of House, Draco. Why didn't you come to me?"

Draco hesitated before confessing, "Father says nightmares are for babies, and I should suck it up. I didn't want you to tell him that I was still having them." His voice was barely above a whisper, betraying his vulnerability.

Gently, Severus led the boy over to the couch near the door and sat him down. He then pulled up a chair of his own to sit across from Draco. As he sat down, he studied the boy in front of him. For a while now, he had suspected that Lucius was not the kind parent he showed to others. No, scratch that, he had known that Lucius was not a kind parent; he just didn't have enough evidence to do anything. If Draco had any injuries or confided in him, then it would be a different story.

It hadn't worked last year, but maybe now, with a few gentle prods, he could get some information out of Draco. Last year, he had been ready to take Draco in, but now he had Harry. He could still find Draco a safe home, though. Anything would be better than the boy's current situation.

Gently, Severus reached forward and placed a hand on the boy's knee. "Draco, I promise you I won't tell your father anything about your nightmares. Okay?"

The boy nodded and lowered his head, looking into his lap as if he anticipated the direction the conversation would take. Sighing, Severus removed his hand from the boy's knee and gently placed it on Draco's chin, lifting it so they locked eyes.

"Are you ready to answer those questions I asked you last year?" Severus inquired softly.

Roughly, Draco pulled his chin away from Severus's grasp and looked towards the door, avoiding eye contact.

With another sigh, Severus got up from his chair and moved to sit next to Draco. Very gently, he placed a hand on the boy's shoulder but pulled back slightly when Draco flinched at the sudden touch.

"It was bad this summer, wasn't it?" Severus asked, his voice filled with concern.

Slowly, Draco nodded. "He called a Healer to the house so that when you made all of us have our yearly physical, nothing would come up."

"I see. You know, Draco, if you tell me what happened, I can have you removed from your father's custody. I can make it so that he will never touch you again," Severus said, determination in his voice.

Draco's eyes flicked up to meet Severus's. "You... you mean I wouldn't have to become a Death Eater when I turn sixteen?"

"No, Draco," Severus reassured him.

"What about Mother? Would she leave too?" Draco almost pleaded with Severus, hope and fear mingling in his eyes.

Severus sighed yet again. This was the part he dreaded. He knew that Narcissa loved her son very much, and Draco loved her as well, but he had tried to get her to leave so many times it was hard to count them all. She was just too afraid to leave, though, and had opted to stay, leaving her son at the hands of his father.

Slowly, the man shook his head. "No, Draco, your mother is very set in her ways. She wants to stay with your father, but you have a choice. Don't base your decision on hers. She will always love you and will understand if you decide not to go back home."

Draco sat there for several minutes, staring at the door, deep in thought. Severus knew what a hard decision this was, so he let the boy just sit there, waiting patiently for him to snap out of his trance.

Finally, Draco turned to look at Severus again. "Can I talk to her before I decide anything?"

With deliberate care, Severus gave a slow nod of agreement. "Yes, Draco, I can reach out to your mother via the Floo Network at this very moment. Your father is currently engaged in a crucial meeting with the board of governors, so he won't be available to respond," he explained.

"Alright," Draco replied, his voice carrying a note of gratitude.

Before rising from the plush couch, Severus tenderly placed a hand on the young boy's shoulder, offering a comforting presence. Even as Draco involuntarily flinched, Severus maintained his supportive touch, silently assuring him that he was not alone.

After a brief moment, Severus crossed the room to the ornate fireplace, the emerald flames flickering invitingly. He called out for Draco's mother with a strong yet calm voice. As her figure appeared amidst the dancing flames, he took a moment to explain the situation and gently persuade her to grant him permission to escort Draco away from their family home.

When the stern woman came through the Floo, Severus walked back over to Draco and gave the boy a small nod. "I'll be outside. If you need anything, let me know."

Severus then shifted his focus back to Narcissa, his eyes locking onto hers with a grave intensity. "I must implore you, Narcissa, to promise me that anything you witness or hear within these walls remains utterly confidential. You must not share even the slightest detail with Lucius. Doing so would not only jeopardize my own life but also put Draco's safety at risk."

The elegant woman, understanding the weight of his words, gave a firm nod before taking a seat beside her son, her hand instinctively moving to offer him comfort.

"I need you to swear upon your very magic, Narcissa," Severus insisted, his voice gentle yet resolute, underscoring the importance of the oath she was about to make.

That caught the woman's attention, and her head snapped back up to look at the man, narrowing her eyes. She seemed more offended than anything that Severus did not trust her to keep a secret.

"I swear on my magic that I will not reveal anything I learn today to anyone."

Severus nodded and left the room. He didn't want to take a chance that Draco would blab to his mother about Harry, and it was also for Draco's safety. If Lucius found out that Draco was planning on leaving, Draco's life would be in even greater danger. Lucius could be vindictive when he wanted to be.

After firmly shutting the door behind him, he quickly sent a Patronus to Albus to inform him of the situation. He would have surely felt Narcissa's presence, and he didn't want him to worry that a Death Eater was invading the school. With that done, he looked over to the bed where he had left Harry and was glad to see not only the children talking and having fun but also the parents keeping a close watch over what was happening.

Quickly, he spotted Harry between his two best friends across from the twins, playing Exploding Snap, and was proud to see that Harry was winning. Not wanting to spoil the interaction by interrupting them, Severus stayed near Poppy's office and waited to hear the silent knock that would inform him to come back in.

Soon enough, the knock came, breaking Severus from his musings and watching his child. Reluctantly, he turned and entered the small office. When he entered, he saw Draco sitting on the couch with tears in his eyes and Narcissa standing near the Floo.

"I have to go now, Severus. Please take care of my son for me and find him a good home. I should have done this sooner, but I couldn't bear to lose him. Thank you for everything."

With that, the woman disappeared into the Floo while Draco jumped off the couch and ran towards it, begging his "mummy" not to leave him. Severus caught Draco before he reached the fireplace and held the boy close to his chest. The sense of abandonment seemed too much for the boy to handle.

"It will be okay, Draco. Try to calm down. You're going to be fine."

Draco's sobs only increased, as did his desperate cries for his mother. Being prepared as always, Severus reached into his robes and pulled out the extra-strength calming potion that was meant for Harry. However, Draco was more in need of it now. He quickly uncapped the top and gently forced it down the boy's throat. Unaccustomed to the effects of the potion and utterly exhausted, Draco fell asleep immediately. It was for the best, as Severus would be able to carry him more easily and it would allow Don to do a quick physical scan.

Carefully, Severus lifted Draco into his arms and groaned when he realized that Draco was at least two stones heavier than Harry. At least his parents never starved him. Hoisting the boy up a bit higher and casting a weight-altering spell, Severus moved out of Poppy's office and started to relocate Draco to the private room next door, where he would now be staying. The boy could no longer reside in the Slytherin dorms; when Lucius found out, everyone would be hexing the poor boy. Once they found someone to take him in, Draco would stay at their home for a few days to let the worst of it pass.

Ignoring the stares he received from the children still out on the beds, Severus carried Draco into the new room and gently set him down on the bed, not bothering to cover him with a blanket, knowing that Don would be redressing him in a moment anyway. As soon as Severus set the boy on the bed, he reached down and pulled the pendant from his clothing to call Don. He then sent a Patronus to Albus, asking him to contact a trustworthy social worker and start the proceedings.

With all that done, Severus sighed and sat down in the chair next to the bed. The next moment, Don came bustling in, closing the door behind him.

"Did you finally get him to talk?" Don asked him. Don inquired, his eyes searching Severus's face for any hint of progress.

Severus shook his head. "No, but his mother asked me to find him a new family, and that was all I needed to hear to evoke my Head of House and godfather responsibilities."

Understanding, Don nodded and picked up the hospital pajamas from the dresser. "Would you like to assist me, or would you rather I fetched Poppy?"

Severus stood and took the pajamas from Don, setting them on the bedside table. "I'd like to help."

"Alright then, Severus. Can you start undressing him? Everything but his shorts, I want to grab some things I think we might need."

Severus nodded and set to work, removing the boy's robes and uniform. After getting Draco down to his shorts, Don came in with a few potions and creams in his hands. Severus turned to look at the Healer with raised eyebrows.

"Do you truly believe that taking all these precautions is necessary?" Severus inquired, his brow furrowing with a mixture of concern and curiosity.

Don shook his head. "I don't know, but I'd rather be prepared than not have something I need right away."

Severus nodded and sat back down in the chair next to the boy's bed. He might not have been that close to the child, but he believed no one deserved to be alone while going through something like this.

Severus absentmindedly noticed Don moving and beginning to examine the boy with his hands. Glancing up at the Healer, he saw the small frown on Don's face. Sighing slightly, Severus returned his gaze to the boy, watching as Don continued his assessment. A few minutes later, Don reached for some potions and creams.

"It appears the Healer his father had called upon to treat him wasn't the most skilled in his field. While he did heal him to some extent, it was only enough to avoid detection during a cursory start-of-term scan. He has some internal damage that requires immediate attention."

Don looked at Severus. "I'll need you to step out for this part. You brought Draco to me last year, and I'm certain he wouldn't want you to see him in such a state of undress."

Severus nodded and gave the sleeping boy one last glance before rising from his chair. He then turned to Don, who was busily preparing to heal the boy.

"Can you let me know when he wakes up? I'd like to speak with him further, and I know Albus would like to discuss his new living arrangements."

Don nodded and gave Severus a pointed look. "Go on and see how Harry is faring. I'll keep you informed of Draco's progress."

With that, Severus exited the room, quietly closing the door behind him. Upon entering the outer room, he noticed Harry looking at him with a hint of confusion from the bed where they were all resting. Sighing softly, Severus approached the boy, his friends, and their parents, who were all observing him with curiosity. He couldn't help but sigh again, anticipating his dislike for the upcoming conversation. If it had just been Harry, he would have been fine, but it wasn't.

In an attempt to dispel any lingering awkwardness, Severus pulled up a chair, positioning it at a comfortable distance from the bed—far enough to prevent any accidental contact with its occupants.

"Daddy?" Harry ventured, his voice uncertain.

Severus glanced up and couldn't help but cringe as the Weasley parents exchanged knowing smiles. However, as he refocused his attention on his child, he noticed the genuine concern in Harry's eyes.

"Yes, child?" Severus inquired gently.

"What happened to Draco? Why were you carrying him?" Harry's curiosity was evident in his tone.

Severus sighed, recognizing that Harry's questions were ones he'd rather not address in the presence of others. "Well, Harry, I can't disclose all the details, as that information is for Draco alone to share. But I can assure you, he will be just fine."

Harry nodded in understanding, while the other children—save for the twins and the older two—watched in wonder as Snape demonstrated a tender side in his interactions with Harry. They had heard tales of this softer aspect of Snape and a few had even witnessed him caring for Harry before, but it remained an extraordinary and refreshing sight to them.

Eager to alleviate the palpable tension, Arthur cleared his throat to capture the professor's attention. "Professor Snape, may I have a word with you... in private?" Arthur requested, his voice laced with diplomacy.

"Of course," Severus replied, rising from his seat with an air of professionalism. He followed Arthur to a secluded corner of the hospital wing, where they could engage in a private conversation away from prying eyes and ears.

Not wanting to waste time, Arthur quickly broached the subject he wanted to discuss with Severus. "I wanted to thank you for saving my daughter last night."

Severus held up a hand to stop the man. "I didn't do anything except find them. The real person who saved your daughter is Harry over there. All thanks should be directed towards him."

Arthur nodded thoughtfully. "And how is Harry, really? I mean, he's in a sling, and it seems to be shifting on the bed."

Severus hid a small smile behind his hand as he pretended to cough at Arthur's last statement. Then, composing himself once more, he cleared his throat.

"He's recovering well. The healers successfully extracted all the venom from his arm, and I must admit, I'm partially responsible for his current difficulty in sitting comfortably. However, I suspect the latter is more of an exaggerated display than genuine discomfort," Severus explained.

Arthur raised his eyebrows at Severus's statement. "You spanked him for saving Ginny?"

Severus shook his head. "No, I disciplined him for both sneaking out of his bed after curfew and then putting himself in danger when he should have gone for help."

The man nodded in agreement. "I'm sorry; it seems I still don't know the full story, and it's probably a good thing I don't."

The Professor nodded his head, accepting his apology. "Is there anything you'd like to know about what happened last night? Harry told me everything this morning."

"Not about last night, but I do have one more question," Arthur interjected.

Severus gestured for him to proceed. "Go ahead."

"That was young Malfoy I saw you cradling earlier, wasn't it? Is he all right?" Arthur inquired, his voice laden with concern.

Severus shook his head somberly, fixing Arthur with a solemn gaze. "Unfortunately, the answer to that question is far from straightforward. I reassured the children that he'll be fine, but the truth is, his path to recovery will be a lengthy one... much like Harry's."

Severus observed the man closely as the implications of his statement took hold. First, a flicker of shock registered on Arthur's face, followed by a dawning comprehension as he recalled the numerous occasions he had seen the young boy with his father.

"Is he being removed from his current situation?" Arthur asked, his tone cautious yet earnest.

Severus nodded his head. "We have to be careful, though, as you know his father has high connections. Albus is looking for someone to take him in as we speak, but it has to be a family that will be able to protect Draco and themselves."

Arthur nodded and gave a quick glance over at his wife. "We'll take Draco in if he wants us. Bill is an expert duelist and curse breaker, Charlie handles dragons so nothing is a challenge to him, Percy, I hear, can defend anyone when he wants to, and as you know, the twins can fend for themselves. We would need to strengthen our wards a bit, but we have been meaning to do that anyway. I know we are not the richest family, but we can provide him with a loving, supportive family, and that's what matters, isn't it?"

To be quite honest, Severus was a tad bit shocked that the man in front of him was offering to take in the child of someone who had made his life miserable for the last ten years. The offer was genuine, though; he could see it in the man's eyes. Even though Albus was looking for a home for Draco to stay in since Severus was his godfather, the final decision rested in his hands, and Arthur's proposal sounded like the perfect solution. He knew that there would be some animosity between the youngest Weasley boy and Draco at first, but he also knew that once they all saw everything Draco had projected last year had been a mask, they would be fine.

"Let me talk to Albus and get his input. Then, when Draco wakes up, I'll let you know what his decision is. You should also discuss this with your children and wife to see what they think. Although you and Molly might be welcoming, some of your younger children might not like the idea."

Arthur nodded. "All right then. How much should I tell them, and should Harry be present as well?"

"Harry can hear whatever you tell your children. You shouldn't reveal too much, though—just the basics. Explain that Draco has been severely hurt and cannot return home. Also, tell them that sometimes people say and do things out of character to stay safe."

"I'll go have a conversation with them, then. Are you on your way to see Albus now?" Arthur inquired.

"Yes, Don will contact me as soon as Draco regains consciousness, so if you notice me hurrying back, there's no cause for alarm," Severus reassured him.

With a mutual nod, the two men parted ways. Severus treaded the familiar path towards Albus's office at a measured pace, while Arthur set off to discuss the prospect of welcoming another child into their family with his own children. Deep within, both men fervently hoped for a favorable outcome.

An hour later, Severus reappeared in the hospital wing, this time accompanied by Albus. The headmaster intended to confer with the Weasleys regarding the installation of more robust wards at their residence that very evening, as well as to assess Draco's current state.

By a fortunate coincidence, Don was just emerging from the room where they had situated Draco, gesturing for Severus to join him. As he neared the partially open doorway, Severus paused to converse with Don.

"How is he faring?" Severus inquired, a note of concern coloring his voice.

Don sighed. "He's healing, but it will take some time. The deeper I scanned, the more I found. It seems that the Healer who tended to him didn't actually heal anything but suppressed it. Magic can do strange things, and this is one of them. I've never seen this happen before. It appears he has a deep infection in his lungs, but symptoms that should have shown wouldn't have for at least a few months, and by that time, he would be gravely ill. The same goes for his other injuries. Instead of lash marks on his back, there are cuts in the muscles inside his back. It's very odd, but I've healed all the injuries I feel comfortable addressing for now. Tomorrow, I can heal the rest. Has Albus been looking for a place for him to stay? I don't really feel comfortable leaving him here in the busy hospital wing."

Nodding, Severus pointed with his head to the people over his shoulder. "The Weasleys have offered to take him in, and I think they would be good for him. They could provide him with everything he hasn't had in his short life. I want to ask Draco what he wants first, though. I don't want to force anything on him."

The Healer reached out and patted Severus on the shoulder. "Then, you should ask him now. He just woke up. He's still pretty upset about his mother."

"Thank you." With that, Severus followed Don back into the small room. It would have been nice for this to be a more private conversation, but he understood that Don felt some calming magic might be in order to help Draco relax.

Approaching cautiously, Severus sat on the edge of Draco's bed near the top, as Draco looked at him warily.

"Hello, Draco," Severus greeted softly.

"Hi, Professor Snape," Draco responded hesitantly.

"Draco, you know better than that," Severus gently chided, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "You've been calling me Uncle Sev for years."

A blush crept up Draco's cheeks as he averted his gaze, focusing on his lap while absentmindedly toying with the quilt.

"Mother left me," Draco whispered, his voice barely audible.

Severus reached out and placed a gentle hand on the boy's knee. "She was doing what she thought was best for you. She knew that if she had run too, it would have put you in more danger. This way, we can hide you with a family and keep you as safe as we possibly can."

Draco nodded, though his expression remained clouded with concern over the entire ordeal. "But who would want me?" he asked, vulnerability evident in his voice.

Giving the boy's knee a small squeeze, Severus continued as gently as possible. "The Weasleys have asked whether you could live with them."

That caught the boy's attention, and his head whipped up so fast Severus could have sworn the boy would get whiplash. "Even after everything I said last year?"

"Yes, it was them who brought up the idea. And before you ask, I have already set up an account with the Headmaster to establish a monthly fund for them so that the extra cost will not be a burden."

Even though Draco did not openly show it, he was quite frugal with his money and was very concerned about how much the family would spend on him. Severus supposed it had something to do with how his father spent money recklessly with no concern. Draco truly was the opposite of his father in every way possible.

"Are you sure?" Draco inquired hesitantly.

"Yes, Draco, the funds will be drawn from my account, and you know that I have ample means to cover the expenses," Severus reassured him.

"But you're looking after Potter now, too. What about him?" Draco pressed, his concern genuine.

Severus offered the boy a small, comforting smile. "Indeed, I am taking care of Harry as well, but I don't want you to fret over that. I have sufficient resources to support you, Harry, and myself."

Draco nodded tentatively. "I guess I'm okay with that if they are."

"They are, Draco. Would you like to speak with them yourself?" Severus asked, giving Draco the option.

Draco shook his head. "I'm really sleepy. Can I talk with them later?"

"Yes, of course, you can. Do you want me to stay with you until you fall asleep, or would you prefer I leave?" Severus inquired, attentive to the boy's needs.

Draco blushed as Severus rose from his seat and adjusted the bed, allowing him to lie down comfortably.

"Could you stay?" Draco requested, his voice soft.

"Of course, I can, Draco. Now, lie back and close your eyes. I'm right here," Severus responded, his voice gentle and soothing.

Slowly, Draco obeyed his godfather's words and closed his eyes. After just a few minutes, Severus let out a small breath in relief as he finally saw the boy's chest rise evenly in sleep. The man then turned to Don, who gave him a small nod.

"I think that's as close to a yes as you're going to get. Let's go warn the Weasleys about what they have gotten themselves into."

Severus got up and nodded. With one last glance at the boy on the bed, he sighed and followed Don out of the room to speak with the Weasleys and their children.

As they both approached the family, Severus noticed that Hermione Granger was still in the group of children. He supposed it was okay for her to be here, as he knew how close she was to the family and would likely be spending more time with them since her parents were Muggles.

With a nod to Arthur, Severus sat down in the chair he had occupied earlier and prepared himself for the conversation ahead. He needed to prepare this family to welcome the real Draco without revealing anything too personal about the boy. He then felt a hand rest on his shoulder, accompanied by calming magic. Glancing over his shoulder, he gave a grateful look to the Healer, who simply smiled in response.

After taking a deep breath, the Professor looked at the two adults and noticed them exchanging glances of worry or pity; he couldn't tell which.

"Are you both certain you want to do this?"

They shared another glance and nodded. Molly was the one who spoke up. "So, has Draco agreed to come live with us?"

Severus was about to answer, but a shout from the bed interrupted him.

"What do you mean a dirty, filthy Slytherin is coming to live with us?"

Looking over, Severus saw the youngest Weasley boy's face all red with fury as he shot angry glances at both his parents. The children around him seemed to be trying to calm him down; even Harry was patting his shoulder in an attempt to soothe him. Severus opened his mouth to scold the boy, but once again, an angry voice cut him off. This time, it was Molly who was doing the shouting.

"Ronald Weasley! What did we just finish telling you?"

Ron crossed his arms and looked away, ignoring his mother. Fortunately, or rather unfortunately for the boy, he was sitting rather close to her. She stood up and grabbed her son's chin none too gently, forcing him to look at her.

"Do not ignore me, young man! Answer me, or else you will find yourself with a sore bottom."

Severus saw the young boy blush as he began to open his mouth to answer his mother. No doubt, he was embarrassed that she had implied the type of punishment he would receive if he did not comply.

"You just told us that it doesn't matter what house anyone is in and that we should treat everyone equally, but Mum, it's Malfoy!"

"No buts, young man. He is a human being and deserves to have a loving family. I want you to be at least civil to him when he comes to live with us, or else I will not hesitate to take you over my knee. Is that understood?"

Ron looked down at his lap as his mother let go of his chin. "Yes, ma'am."

"That goes for the rest of you too. No pranks, no teasing, and treat him as you would family. I want you to welcome him; he has been hurt and needs all the support we can give him."

Molly was met with a chorus of nods and a few murmured agreements. Satisfied, she nodded and looked back over to Severus.

"I believe you might have wanted to tell us something more?"

Severus nodded. "Yes, I wanted to tell you a little about Draco—the real Draco. You see, the Draco you all encountered last year is merely a mask. He is not the snobby, rich kid you all came to know him as."

The man took a small breath and looked almost pointedly at Harry. "When we fear something or someone, we tend to adapt to how we think they want us to act. We play the role we assume has been laid out for us and hide who we really are. I hope that you all get to know the real Draco. If at first, he does act the part he played all last year, know that he is only doing so because he is afraid or uncertain. Treat him kindly, and he will eventually let his guard down."

All the children in front of him nodded again, except for Harry, who was looking at him thoughtfully. Severus made a mental note to talk with him later in private.

Just as Severus thought the conversation was over, one of the twins spoke, perhaps Fred?

"Can he brew with us tomorrow?"

Ginny gave her brother a blank stare, but the rest seemed to know what he was talking about, and the older children, along with his parents, gave him looks of approval.

"That would be a great idea, but I think he will still be in bed. Maybe next week if he agrees."

Severus then looked over at the two elder Weasleys. "I was hoping that Draco might be able to go to your home and rest for a few days if that is okay with you?"

"That would be fine, Severus. I actually think that would be a good idea; it would give us a chance to get to know one another better."

The Professor nodded. "I was thinking that as well. I have to warn you, though, Draco is not the most touchy-feely child. Don't hug him unless he invites it."

Severus could just imagine the woman giving the boy a bear hug the moment she saw him, just as she used to do to him. Luckily, after a year or so, she had taken the hint, and she didn't run up to hug him anymore.

It was unfortunate, but true that Draco was not used to physical contact. Both his parents had not shown him much affection. Yes, his mother loved him, but not experiencing the small touches or hugs herself, she just didn't know how to give them to Draco.

Molly gave a small nod. While she disliked Severus telling her how to handle a child when she had so much experience, he was obviously just trying to help.

"Is there anything else we need to do paperwork-wise?"

Albus had been sitting in the background, letting the adults and children work things out among themselves, but now he again made his presence known.

"I have taken care of most of the paperwork. All that needs to be done is for both you and Draco to sign the documents in the presence of a social worker. I have contacted a trustworthy social worker, and if you want, she is willing to come by today. If that is the case, I need to talk to you in private more about all the procedures."

Arthur looked over at his wife, and she gave him a small nod.

"We would like to do everything today, but I think Draco should be present when we sign the papers. I want to make sure he is okay with everything."

Albus nodded and then turned to Don. "Do you think he will sleep for the rest of the day or will he be up for lunch?"

"He hasn't been sleeping well, so I expect he will sleep through lunch. He might wake up sometime later this afternoon, though."

The Headmaster nodded. "Maybe after he wakes up, we can move him back to the Burrow, and we can take care of all the technical aspects there. I believe Severus and I were going to go over today to help strengthen your wards."

Molly and Arthur nodded, while Bill chimed in.

"I can help with the wards as well if you need me. I've been working at Gringotts, and the Goblins are willing to help. Nothing is stronger than wards set by Goblins."

Albus thought for a moment. "If you think they will agree, then that would be a very good idea. Today, Severus and I will set some up so that Draco can go home, and then tomorrow they can come and set theirs."

Bill nodded. "I should go and set that up with them. You know how long it can take to bargain with a Goblin."

When Bill saw Albus nod, he got off the bed. He came over and kissed his sister's forehead and then hugged all his brothers, including Harry and Hermione.

"I'll see you guys soon. No more getting into trouble."

With a sharp look at the twins, the eldest Weasley left through the Floo to head to Gringotts.

After his brother left, Charlie got off the bed. "I should be going as well. I left a baby Dragon down with Hagrid last night, and if you don't want another Norbert, I should probably go get him sooner rather than later."

Most looked at Charlie with confusion except for Albus, who had a twinkle in his eye, Harry, Ron, and the twins who looked a bit guilty, and Severus who was looking at the young man incredulously.

Recovering from his shock after a moment, Severus looked over at Harry. "So there was a Dragon here at Hogwarts last year. It appears that I owe Mr. Malfoy an apology, and someone owes an explanation."

Albus reached out and patted the younger man on the shoulder. "Now, now, Severus. I shall tell you later what happened, but for now, what is in the past is in the past. Am I right?"

Sighing, Severus nodded. "You are right, Albus, but you will tell me what happened. Understood?"

Smiling, Albus nodded and absently noticed the look of relief on both Harry and Ron's faces. He may act like an old coot most of the time, but when it came to the safety of the castle and its students, Albus knew everything that went on. There was nothing more important to him than the safety of his students, and if he had truly thought that the baby dragon posed a danger, he would have stepped in immediately.

Brightening, Albus clapped his hands. "Now, I believe it is time for a little lunch! Why don't you children go and look at the end of the hall here and see what the house elves brought you? Mrs. Weasley and Mr. Potter, please stay here for a moment, though, so that Madam Pomfrey can give you a once-over."

All the children eagerly complied with the Headmaster's request, and Charlie quietly moved to the door to avoid any further questions about the dragon he had picked up at Hogwarts last year. As everyone was busy following Albus's instructions, Madam Pomfrey emerged from her storage closet, having heard her name being called. Approaching the bed, the Headmaster gestured vaguely, and Poppy nodded, understanding at once.

"Go hop into the other bed, Mr. Potter, and I'll be with you in a moment."

Harry nodded and jumped into the bed next to Ginny's. While he did so, Poppy began running scans over the young girl, double-checking that she hadn't missed anything earlier. Fortunately, this also gave her a few moments to explain to Ginny what had happened, as no one had told her anything yet. After her scans confirmed what she had expected, Poppy sat down on the side of the girl's bed.

"Dear, has anyone told you what happened last night?"

She knew very well that no one had, but Ginny didn't know that, and sometimes it could be disconcerting if Poppy jumped right into recounting the events.

When the young first-year shook her head, the nurse gave a small nod in understanding. She then began to explain everything that had occurred the previous night. It all went well until Poppy started describing how Voldemort had tampered with Ginny's mind, making her forget things and controlling her actions. The poor girl started to panic at the mere mention of seeing a Mind Healer, and it seemed as if she began to shut down. Her whole body became rigid, and her eyes turned glassy.

Fortunately, Don had stayed nearby in case this happened. While Madam Pomfrey was a wonderful school nurse, she didn't have the natural ability for calming magic. Swiftly, the Healer sat on the other side of the bed and gently placed one hand on Ginny's forehead and the other on her chest, easing her down onto her back as he did. Carefully, the man sent as much calming magic into the child as he thought she could handle and was greatly relieved when the color in Ginny's cheeks began to return. While this was happening, Albus had to almost restrain the distraught parents from trying to comfort their distressed child. He genuinely understood how hard it was for parents to see their children hurt, but he also knew how crucial it was for the Healers to do their jobs.

Once Ginny was calm enough, Don took over explaining about the Mind Healer she would have to see. Unfortunately, his hands were full with all his patients, so he had to refer her to someone else, but despite the guilt he felt, he thought it might be for the better. Sometimes, girls felt more comfortable talking with a woman, and vice versa.

Eventually, the young first-year girl nodded her head, indicating that she understood everything the Healer had told her. He had assured her that no one thought she was crazy, contrary to what her brothers had led her to believe about anyone who saw a Mind Healer. He also had to assure her a few times that it was quite normal to see someone after such a traumatic event. After those reassurances, the poor girl had calmed down and finally relaxed back into her bed.

With Ginny now at ease, Albus gave a small nod to Molly, signaling that she could give her daughter the tray of food the house elf had brought. Eager to finally do something for her child, Molly picked up the tray and settled down on the side of the bed that Don had vacated for her.

"Do you want some soup, Ginny?" Molly inquired tenderly, her maternal instincts taking over.

Seeing that the youngest Weasley was now in good, capable hands, Poppy and Don turned to Harry's bed. Don had spoken with the Healer who had performed the surgery, but he really wanted to see for himself that the incision was healing nicely.

The two approached the bed where Severus was already sitting, comforting the young boy. It seemed that they were having a serious conversation, with Don catching a few mentions of Draco. He placed a gentle hand on Poppy's arm to hold her back so they could finish their discussion.

In just a few minutes, Severus noticed the Healer's presence and waved them closer.

Within a few minutes, Severus became aware of the Healer's presence and gestured for them to come closer.

"Don, Harry has a question about Draco. I believe you might be the best one to provide an answer," Severus said, turning to the Healer.

Don nodded in agreement and moved to sit on the other side of the bed.

"What is your question, Harry?" Don inquired, his tone kind and approachable.

"When is Draco going to be all better?" Harry asked, his concern for his friend evident in his voice.

Don gave a small smile at the innocent question. He knew from what he had heard last year that Harry would not have cared one bit about his rival's recovery, but things change when you find out that you have more in common than you knew. Although, this was something you never wished to have in common with anyone.

"Everyone heals differently, Harry. He will heal in time, but let's focus on you right now. Ok?"

Harry reluctantly nodded.

"Now, let Poppy do her scan, and then the House Elves brought you something to eat. You don't have to stay in bed, but I thought you might want a little space from your friends."

Another nod came from the boy, and he shifted slightly on the bed, prompting Don to give a small smile.

"I also assume it's more comfortable than a hard chair."

This time, Harry's nod was not reluctant or small; it was large and vigorous, causing everyone nearby to smile.

"That's what I thought. Now, hold still for a moment so Madam Pomfrey can cast her spell."

Harry did as he was told, and Poppy cast a simple diagnostic spell over him. After just a few moments, she looked up from the paper the spell had produced and nodded to the Healer.

"Everything looks fine. There's a little magical exhaustion, but he should recover by tomorrow."

Both Don and Severus nodded happily. Don then reached forward and gently started to undo the sling.

"Do you mind if I have a quick look, Harry?"

Slowly, Harry shook his head, so the Healer continued to unwrap his arm. Then, very gently, he rolled up the sleeve and pulled back the bandages to take a quick look at where the Healers had operated. Don was pleased it looked pink and healthy. With a small smile, he wrapped it back up, rolled the sleeve back down, and placed it back in the sling.

Don looked up and smiled at the boy. "It looks great, Harry. You'll only have a small scar that no one will ever notice."

As Harry gave another nod, Severus came over and placed his tray of food on his waiting lap.

"Try to eat everything here, Harry, and don't forget to drink all your milk first."

"Yes, sir."

As Harry began to eat, Don turned to Severus. "I spoke with Pam today. She said that she would like to come over sometime this afternoon to go over Harry's schoolwork. He still needs to catch up, and missing yesterday and today isn't helping. Also, it will give you some time to go over to the Burrow with Albus to set up the wards."

Severus gave a small nod. "That sounds like a good idea. Thank you for thinking of everything, Don."

The Healer just smiled at Severus. "Go now, I see Albus beckoning you over so you two can leave. I'll stay here and make sure Harry eats enough."

The man gave another nod before turning back to Harry. "I'll be back later, Harry. Pam will be by soon so that you can study some."

Taking another bite of his food, Harry nodded. Seeing the small nod, Severus turned and started to walk towards Albus, who was already heading to the Floo with Arthur.

With a drowsy flutter of his eyelashes, Draco opened his eyes. The unfamiliar surroundings gave him a moment of disorientation, but then the events of the last ten hours came flooding back, hitting him with the weight of reality. He had bared his soul to Uncle Sev, unveiling the truth about his mother's abandonment. He was to be taken in by the Weasley's, a notion that just a day ago would have seemed beyond the realm of possibility.

With a languid roll of his shoulders, he shifted his position so that his gaze no longer met the stony ceiling above him. Across the room, Mr. Weasley's warm smile came into focus. The man slowly rose from his chair, making his way towards Draco before perching on the edge of his bed.

"Hi there, Draco. How are you feeling?" Arthur inquired, his voice gentle yet full of concern.

With a slight shrug, Draco dug his shoulders deeper into the plush pillows, uncertainty lingering in his heart. On one hand, he felt a surge of gratitude towards the man beside him. Yet, an undercurrent of loss gnawed at his stomach, leaving him in a jumble of emotions.

Slowly, Arthur extended a hand, placing it lightly on Draco's forehead. His smile never wavered as he gently brushed back the blond hair, playfully ruffling it a bit.

"Can you be honest with me for a moment, Draco?" he asked, his eyes meeting Draco's.

With a resigned nod, Draco ignored the mild annoyance he felt at having his meticulously arranged hair messed up.

"Are you okay with coming to stay with my family and me? I am aware that you and Ron have had a rocky relationship," Arthur continued, his voice steady and sincere.

Draco nodded again, swallowing the lump in his throat. "I didn't really mean all those things I said. I was afraid my father would find out if I didn't act like that."

Arthur nodded understandingly. "I know you didn't, Draco. And I need you to promise me that if Ron or any of my children give you trouble, you'll tell Molly or me, alright? I don't want them making your life difficult. I've made that clear to them."

As Draco turned his gaze to Arthur, a strange warmth began to bloom in his chest. No one had ever taken such care to ensure his comfort before. It was a foreign but welcome feeling.

"Thank you," he found himself whispering.

"There's no need to thank me, Draco," Arthur reassured him. "Now, if you're ready, Severus and Albus have returned from setting up the wards on our home and have ensured its safety. I know it won't be what you're used to, but we can help you set up your room and get you settled in."

"What about school?" Draco queried, an edge of apprehension seeping into his voice.

Arthur reassured him, "Your Head of House has excused you for a week. It'll give you a chance to rest and to get to know Molly and me a bit better."

Draco gave a nod of understanding. "When can we leave? The hospital wing doesn't exactly feel like home."

"As soon as you're up for it," Arthur replied. "Also, we thought it might be best to sign the guardianship papers tonight, if you're comfortable with that. If you need more time to think it over, that's perfectly fine."

Draco seemed to contemplate for a moment before answering. "I'd prefer to do it tonight, if that's okay."

Arthur responded with a nod. "Alright then, Draco. Why don't you get dressed? I've left some clothes for you in the bathroom."

At his prompt, Draco pushed back the covers and slid out of the bed. With soft, hesitant steps, he padded across the room towards the bathroom. The young boy took a brief, blush-tinted glance over his shoulder at Arthur before closing the door behind him, causing the man to chuckle under his breath.

The sensitivity and embarrassment of boys at this age was amusing to Arthur. He reminisced about the times when his own older boys exhibited such behavior, causing both him and Molly to stifle smiles at their antics. Oh, the joys of youth.

After a few minutes, Draco reemerged from the bathroom, the fabric of his pyjamas folded with meticulous care in his hands. His silver eyes swept around the room in a brief moment of uncertainty.

"Where should I put these?" he questioned, a trace of formality coating his words.

Arthur, who had been busy tidying up the room, turned his attention to Draco, "Just leave them on the bed," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. "Madam Pomfrey will take care of it. Is there anything else you want to do, Draco, or anyone you would like to see before we depart?"

Draco's gaze dropped to his folded pyjamas, his brows creasing in thought. After a beat of silence, he raised his eyes to meet Arthur's. "Can I see Uncle Sev before we go?" he asked, his voice laced with an uncharacteristic hesitance.

"Of course, Draco," Arthur agreed readily, his voice warm and supportive. "Severus is currently with Harry. Would you like to speak with him in private?"

The boy shook his head, a cascade of blonde strands falling over his eyes. "No, it's okay." His gaze sharpened slightly as curiosity glinted in his eyes. "But why is Potter here? Is he alright?" His voice wavered between genuine concern and lingering rivalry.

Arthur smiled reassuringly. "Harry will be just fine. Now, let's get going. Molly is eagerly waiting to serve you your first home-cooked meal tonight. She keeps mentioning how you're too skinny."

A blush stole across Draco's face, prompting a broader smile from Arthur. When he noticed Draco's genuine concern, he reached out, placing a reassuring hand on the boy's shoulder. "Just so you know, she says that about nearly everyone. There's no need to worry, just brace yourself for a feast you'll likely not be able to finish."

At the comforting words, Draco's apprehensive expression softened, and he gave a small nod of acknowledgement. Together, they began to navigate their way towards the bed where Severus and Harry were located, right next to where Ginny was peacefully resting.

As they approached, it appeared Harry had drifted off to sleep just moments ago, a half-eaten tray of food still in his lap. Severus was in the process of removing the tray and adjusting the headboard. Harry's petite stature made his recovery physically taxing, so it was unsurprising that he had dozed off mid-bite. Severus, understanding the need for rest, had quickly cleared away the uneaten food and allowed the young boy to rest.

As he adjusted the headboard, he was mildly surprised to see his godson approaching, guided forward by Arthur's gentle nudging. A few feet away, Arthur gave Draco a slightly more insistent nudge towards Severus. Despite a flicker of hesitation in Draco's eyes, Arthur responded with an encouraging smile and a nod.

As Draco made his way towards him, Severus' dark eyes softened noticeably. He gestured towards the empty chair beside him, its mahogany armrests gleaming invitingly in the soft lamplight. It was a subtle invitation for Draco to take a seat, offered with a rare tenderness that was reserved only for the boy.

"Draco," he began, his usual stern voice now lowered to a softer, almost paternal tone. "How are you feeling?" His inquiry was sincere, his gaze filled with an understanding that went beyond the surface.

Draco merely responded with a noncommittal shrug of his shoulders, a common gesture of his when he was uncertain or uncomfortable. He opened his mouth, then hesitated, his eyes darting towards Severus before quickly looking away.

"Are you mad at me?" he finally managed to voice out, his words tumbling forth hesitantly. Each syllable echoed his vulnerability, underlining the deep-rooted fear of disappointing someone he held in such high esteem.

Severus shook his head in reassurance. "Draco, how long have we known each other? I spent all of last year encouraging you to confide in someone about your situation at home. I understand that you were scared, and I'm genuinely proud of you for accepting our help. Now come here, let me assure myself that you're alright."

Reluctantly, Draco edged closer in his chair, prompting Severus to lean forward and draw the boy into a comforting hug. Initially, Draco tensed up at the contact, but soon, he relaxed into his godfather's arms. Over the years, Draco had grown accustomed to the sparing comfort Severus offered, even craving it at times. His initial reaction was always one of uncertainty, but he'd inevitably relax and find solace in the warmth.

"Draco," Severus murmured, his voice choked with emotion. "I am so incredibly proud of you."

Severus gently pulled back from the hug, holding Draco at arm's length to look at him earnestly. "I'm aware that your relationship with Harry hasn't been the best. However, I believe he's willing to offer you a second chance if you'd do the same. Regardless of how things turn out, remember that I'll always be here for you, even if you two don't see eye to eye."

The young boy nodded and averted his gaze. "I wanted to apologize to him for all the mean things I said to him last year."

A smile tugged at the corners of Severus' lips. "I'd awaken him, but he needs his rest. Also, I'm sure Arthur is eager to get you home. You can apologize the next time you see Harry, okay?"

Severus glanced up at Arthur for affirmation, which the man nodded in response, but he then opened his mouth to interject. "Only on the condition that you both remember to call me Arthur."

They both agreed and Severus assisted Draco off the chair so that he could join Arthur. As soon as Draco reached Arthur, the man wrapped an arm around the boy's shoulders and led him towards his own children for farewells.

Upon Draco's arrival, a hush fell over the Weasley children. Arthur sent a subtle warning glance to his kids over Draco's head. However, it seemed his youngest boy, Ron, wasn't receiving the message as his scowl deepened.

"We'll be leaving now. As I mentioned earlier, Draco will be staying with us. We thought it would be nice for Draco to come home and relax a little, so he'll return to school in about a week. Remember what your mother and I have told you, and behave yourselves," Arthur instructed sternly.

Arthur looked at his assembled brood, a crease of concern etching his brow as he surveyed the faces of his three children, each nodding in agreement to his words. His gaze finally fell on his youngest son, Ron, whose complexion was tinged with an unmistakable air of discontent.

Reluctantly acknowledging the situation, Arthur made a subtle gesture to his wife. "Molly, could you escort Draco home, please?" he requested. His voice bore a note of weariness as he added, "It appears I need to have a conversation with Ron."

Molly nodded in compliance, her understanding smile hinting at the years of experience in dealing with their children's differing personalities. But at Arthur's words, Draco's face clouded over with a touch of apprehension. "Please don't leave me," he blurted out, the fear in his silver-grey eyes unmistakable.

Arthur heaved a gentle sigh, his heart aching at Draco's obvious distress. He crouched down to be on the same eye-level as the boy. "I'm not leaving you, Draco," he assured, his words soft and comforting. "I thought you might find it more restful to head home with Molly while I discuss matters with Ron."

"Can I stay with you?" Draco asked, his voice small and pleading, his eyes filled with a silent appeal.

Arthur raised an eyebrow at this, sharing a brief, knowing glance with his wife. It was evident that Draco, in their short time together, had formed some sort of attachment to him.

"If that's your wish, Draco, you can certainly stay with me," Arthur offered with a kindly smile. "But I will need a few more minutes here. Could you wait with Molly while I have a brief talk with Ron?" His tone was gentle, not wanting to upset the already distressed child further.

With a nod of assent, Draco hesitantly shuffled over to Molly, who welcomed him with a comforting hand resting on his slender shoulder. With a feeling of relief, Arthur rose from his crouching position and pivoted towards his youngest son.

"Ron, could you come here for a moment, please?" Arthur's voice held a note of gentle authority.

Under his breath, Ron mumbled something indistinguishable, his face a picture of reluctant compliance as he shuffled in the direction of his father. Arthur extended a comforting hand to rest on his son's shoulder while his other hand gently guided Ron's chin upward, securing eye contact.

"Ron, it's clear that something's causing you distress. Would you feel comfortable sharing what's on your mind?" Arthur's tone was soft, a soothing contrast to the tension that seemed to radiate off his son.

Ron attempted to shift his gaze away, but Arthur's gentle grip held him steady. Reading the wariness etched in his son's expression, Arthur sighed and descended onto his knees, his hands steadfast on Ron's narrow shoulders.

"Ron, it's important to communicate what's troubling you. Can you do that for me?" Arthur's voice was low and soft, aimed to comfort rather than pressure.

Straining his ears, Arthur barely caught Ron's murmured response, "Why does he have to come live with us?"

A sigh escaped from Arthur, soft and saddened as he took in the dejected expression painted on his son's freckled face. "Ron," he began patiently, "do you recall what your mother and I shared with all of you earlier today?"

Without lifting his gaze from his scuffed trainers, Ron shook his head, the simple motion confirming Arthur's suspicions.

"I promise I'll explain everything later. But for now, you should understand that Draco can't return to his parents and needs a safe place to live. Your mother and I wouldn't turn him away when we're fully capable of providing for him. I know it may take some time for you to adjust to Draco being a part of our family, but will you promise to try?" Arthur pleaded earnestly.

"Dad, I just..." Ron's protest was cut short.

"No, Ron, I need your assurance on this," Arthur interjected, his tone firm but fair.

With an audible sigh, Ron finally relented. "Alright, fine. I promise," he muttered, the words tasting bitter on his tongue.

A long sigh of relief passed Arthur's lips as he opened his arms, pulling Ron into a warm, fatherly embrace. As his arms encircled his son, he felt a pleasant surprise when Ron leaned into the hug. Perhaps, Arthur thought, this was precisely what Ron needed - reassurance, the comfort of his father's arms.

"Listen to me, Ron," Arthur spoke gently into his son's ear, his voice thick with raw emotion. "We're not replacing you. You have an irreplaceable position in our hearts, in our family. You're special to us, in ways you might not even realise. We love you, more than words can express."

Slowly, Arthur drew back from the hug, allowing his eyes to meet his son's. He saw Ron nod, his gaze shimmering with the onset of unshed tears. His words, it seemed, had hit home. Arthur remained silent, his gaze softening as he watched Ron hastily brush away the tears using the sleeve of his shirt.

"Are you feeling a bit better now, Ron?" Arthur asked, his voice imbued with a gentle concern. "Remember, if there's anything else troubling you, it's important you share it with me."

Ron's response, though shaky, was sincere, "Thank you, Dad. I love you too." The tremor in his voice belied the emotional catharsis the conversation had triggered.

Arthur nodded in acknowledgement, rising to his feet and removing his hands from Ron's shoulders. "Why don't you join your brothers now? They can fill you in on what you've missed. Remember to write to us about your school activities, and don't hesitate to use the Floo Network if you need anything."

Ron nodded, understanding evident in his eyes, before he made his way over to his siblings who were engaged in conversation with Hermione. As soon as he joined them, they welcomed him into their circle, the chatter resuming. Observing this, Arthur couldn't help but smile before he turned his attention back to the newest member of their family.

"Come on, Draco. Let's go home now," Arthur encouraged, extending his hand towards the young boy.

Draco placed his hand in Arthur's, and together with Molly, they approached the fireplace. With a pinch of Floo powder, they were whisked away by the green flames, bound for the warmth of the Burrow.

While Molly, Arthur, and Draco were arriving back at the Burrow, the four children busily exchanged words amongst themselves. They primarily sought to fill Ron in on what had transpired during his anger-induced stupor, simultaneously scolding him for his behavior. As the barrage of explanations and reprimands continued, guilt began to weigh heavily on Ron. He had indeed acted like a prat.

By the end of their discussion, Ron was steeped in remorse, his gaze lowered to his feet. However, the sight of tears welling up in their younger brother's eyes prompted Fred and George into action. Fred shared a glance with George before gently resting an arm on Ron's slumped shoulders.

"Listen, little brother, it's alright. We all get carried away by our anger at times. We're here for you, to help you learn to rein it in," Fred consoled, his voice filled with brotherly concern. "Are you still hungry, or have you had your fill of lunch?" he asked, shifting gears to address the more immediate concerns.

Ron averted his eyes, his cheeks flushing a deep shade of red as he muttered, "I've had enough, thank you. And, well... I'm really sorry for being such a prat."

Fred exhaled a long sigh, his fingers gently squeezing Ron's shoulder in a show of understanding and empathy. At the same time, George sidled up next to Ron, draping his arm over his younger brother's other shoulder. Their fraternal bond was palpable, their actions speaking louder than words.

"Hey, it's okay, Ron. We all have our moments," George interjected warmly, "Remember, we're family. We love you no matter what, prat or not. Now, let's brush this off and go find Ginny, shall we?" His tone was light, yet filled with reassurance, effectively dissipating the lingering tension.

As the children shifted to sit by their sister's side, Severus watched with a sense of bemusement. It was commendable that the twins were not just looking out for Draco, but their brother too. His gaze then drifted to the girl lying on the bed. Poor Ginny was facing a challenging recovery. Despite Poppy's assurances to Molly that there was nothing that couldn't be fixed, Voldemort's mental tampering would undoubtedly make the coming time tough. Thankfully, the Mind Healer Don had referred them to was incredibly skilled and would undoubtedly offer much-needed assistance.

Just then, the sound of the floo activation caught Severus' attention. As he turned casually to see who it was, he was relieved to see Pamela stepping through. Internally, he sighed with relief. Despite his protests to the contrary, he truly needed a break. Now all he had to do was feign a futile protest about not needing rest, and then pretend to sulk away when she prevailed. At times, he wondered if people saw through his charade and simply played along, or genuinely believed he was that obstinate.

The woman briskly approached the bed where the young boy lay, and the devoted guardian seated nearby. Flashing a warm smile at Severus, she slid into the seat next to him and leveled a scrutinizing gaze at him.

"I'll keep a watchful eye on Harry for you," Pamela stated, her voice filled with resolve. "When he rouses from his sleep, we'll wrestle with that mountain of homework together. For now, though, I want you to retreat to the sanctuary of your own bed," she directed, her tone unwavering and firm.

Severus, ever the stoic and obstinate character, curled his lips into a defiant scowl, ready to combat her orders with a protest. His lips parted, a retort teetering on the tip of his tongue. But before he could articulate a single syllable, Pamela intercepted him with a stern glare of her own, a formidable force to be reckoned with.

Her finger pointed authoritatively towards the hospital wing door, her signal as unmistakable as her command. "Bed. Now. I won't entertain any arguments," she demanded, her voice resonating in the quiet room with an air of unchallengeable authority.

Resignedly, Severus nodded and rose from his chair. As he ambled towards the door, he found himself wondering how he had allowed himself to be so easily bossed around. Where were his planned rebuttals? Either he was softening, or he was truly too fatigued to muster up much of a fight. The more he pondered this, the more he convinced himself it was merely fatigue. Next time, he would resist more effectively. He couldn't possibly have softened that much. Of course, he conveniently overlooked his earlier tender moments with Harry.

Just fifteen minutes after Severus had vacated the room, a pair of eyelids fluttered open, revealing two bright green eyes. Pamela reached over and gently set the boy's glasses on his face, aiding him as he began to orient himself. As he sat up, Harry was somewhat taken aback to see Pamela seated beside his bed, beaming at him. He scanned the room for his new father, but found no sign of him. Turning back to Pamela, he shot her a questioning look.

"Good afternoon, Harry. I imagine you're wondering where Severus is. He's gone to take a short nap, and we thought we might catch up on some of your schoolwork in the meantime. Does that sound alright to you?" she asked.

Harry gave a slow nod, straightening a bit more in his bed. "Will he be back?"

The healer gifted the small boy with a tender smile. "I'm not certain, but let's let him rest for now. Perhaps later, we can head down to the dungeons together, and you can show me your room. How does that sound?"

Harry nodded, his gaze drawn to the textbooks that Pamela had begun extracting from the diminutive sack at her feet. He marveled at the sight, given that the bag seemed incapable of holding such a volume of books due to its modest size.

Pamela, chuckling lightly at Harry's astonishment, persisted in removing a multitude of books from her bag. Once she was done, she flashed a grin at Harry and playfully winked.

"It's an enlargement charm. Regardless of the external size of the bag, it can be expanded internally and adjusted such that its weight remains unchanged. After we finish your homework and some reading, would you like me to show you the spell?" she proposed.

"That would be brilliant!" Harry responded enthusiastically.

Pamela's smile widened. "Then it's settled. After you complete all your work, I'll teach you that spell. If you're interested, I could introduce you to a new spell after each of our lessons. Consider it a small reward. What do you think?"

Harry's face lit up with a modest smile, his bright green eyes twinkling in the dim light. He nodded in agreement, touched by the thoughtfulness of the gesture. The idea presented him with a welcome incentive, a much-needed ray of hope especially after those intense reading sessions that frequently left him feeling less than adequate, doubting his own potential.

Pamela, noticing his positive reaction, promptly decided to set the plan in motion. "Let's get started then," she proposed enthusiastically, her eyes beaming with anticipation. With a slight tilt of her head, she then asked, "Are you comfortable working on the bed, or would you prefer to move to a more traditional setting, like a table?"

Immersed in the warmth and comfort of his bed, Harry shook his head lightly, indicating his preference, "I'm fine here, if that's okay with you," he responded, his voice soft but firm.

"Alright then," Pamela replied, her voice echoing understanding and approval. She extended a reassuring smile in his direction, further enhancing the amiable atmosphere. "Let me fetch a tray for you. It will provide a stable platform to write on, and also a convenient place to keep your books." With these words, she excused herself momentarily to get the required item, leaving Harry to mentally prepare himself for the impending study session.

Rising from her seat, Pamela made her way to a table near the floo, where she had noticed a tray earlier. Upon retrieving it, she carried it back to Harry, gently positioning it on his lap. She then picked up his Transfiguration textbook, opened it to where Severus had left off the previous night, and set it on the tray before Harry.

"I suggest you read the next chapter silently. If you encounter any difficulties, let me know, and I'll assist you. Once you're done, I'll help you tackle these questions, alright?"

Harry nodded, shifting his gaze to the book laid before him and commencing his reading. A tad over a page in, Pamela gently halted him by placing her hand on his shoulder as she took a seat beside him on the bed.

"Remember to read slowly, Harry. Perhaps try following the words with your finger; it may aid in moderating your reading pace," she suggested.

Harry nodded and resumed his reading, this time with his finger tracing each word across the page. Pamela monitored his progress, and was gratified to observe that his finger-guided reading technique indeed improved his pace. She acknowledged that Harry might be too self-conscious to employ this strategy in the presence of his peers, yet it could be a beneficial approach during home reading.

Approximately ten minutes later, Harry finished the passage and glanced up at Pamela, wearing a content smile. "I think I'm ready for those questions," he announced.

Pamela returned the boy's smile. "You are? Well then, let's tackle them."

She extracted the question sheet that Minerva had handed her and positioned it before Harry. It was truly gratifying when the teachers were cooperative and willing to go the extra mile to support their students. She had requested all of Harry's instructors to craft questions centered around the points that Harry was supposed to discuss in his essay. This approach aimed to help him organize his thoughts, so that when he began writing, he would know what he was to discuss. Additionally, it was critical for enhancing his reading comprehension, as it would allow him to ascertain whether he had sufficiently understood the main ideas of the passage.

All the teachers had readily agreed to assist the young boy, with the exception of Professor Binns. He had always disregarded her attempts to support students in the past, staunchly adhering to his antiquated teaching methods and demonstrating no inclination to change. Regardless, it wasn't a concern, as she had a wealth of previous material on the Goblin Wars to guide Harry in crafting his essays.

Setting that aside for the time being, Pamela refocused her attention on Harry. With minimal assistance, Harry responded to all the questions Minerva had prepared for him. Upon completion, Pamela assisted him in penning the assigned essay due the next day.

The small, dark-haired boy seemed to do well with his essay. Pamela paused him a few times to correct spelling and basic grammar errors, but overall, it was a thoughtfully constructed and well-written essay. It appeared that having Harry write answers to every point he needed to address significantly aided his understanding.

Once Harry finished his first essay, Pamela handed him the next book and his subsequent assignment to work on while she gave his essay one final review, banishing the more egregious ink blots. As she did so, she mentally bookmarked the need to persist with Harry's penmanship lessons alongside his other subjects. Truthfully, the boy's handwriting resembled a spider's scrawl, not significantly better than the esteemed Professor Snape's handwriting. Suppressing a chuckle, she shook off the amusing image of Professor Snape taking penmanship lessons from her. That would never transpire, not even in a million years.

A few hours later, Harry had completed all of the schoolwork he had missed the previous day and the current one. All his teachers concurred that if he could catch up on the assignments missed yesterday and today, he should be fine with missing the first week or so, given Pamela's assurance that he had at least read and comprehended all the concepts covered in class.

Post-completion of his assignments, Pamela spent another hour or so working with Harry to enhance his reading skills, teaching him a few tricks to facilitate silent reading in class. The duo then spent some time improving Harry's penmanship, much to Harry's surprise and delight, Pamela pulled out a small, rainbow-colored grip aid that would help Harry maintain the correct finger positioning as he wrote with the quill.

Still thrilled with Pam's unexpected aid, Harry became even more excited when Pamela initiated teaching him the new spell. First, they practiced the wand movement, which was somewhat circular but ended with a sharp flick. Once Pamela was convinced he had mastered the wand motion, she patiently taught him the correct pronunciation of the two words. By the end of the brief lesson, Harry was quite exhausted, yet overjoyed at having learned a new spell!

Despite his exhaustion, Harry was too eager to get out of bed when Pam announced they were finished for the day and asked if he would like to show her his new room. The Healer chuckled at Harry's enthusiasm and assisted him in putting away all the books they had extracted from her bag. They also ensured Harry's work was neatly organized and ready to be handed in the next day.

Once they had tidied up, Harry made his bed, and Pamela attended to the remaining cleanup from the mess they had created during their few hours of study in the hospital wing.

Once the last items had been carefully tucked away in their designated spaces, Harry pivoted on his heels, turning to face a smiling Pamela.

He found his gaze meeting Pamela's. There was something reassuringly gentle about the Healer; her smile, as soft as morning sunshine, warmed his heart and eased his worries.

"Come on then," she invited, her voice as smooth and soothing as a lullaby. She extended her elbow towards him in an old-fashioned, chivalrous gesture, her fingers curled elegantly around her forearm.

"We'll head down to your quarters now," she continued, her tone hushed yet firm, drawing his attention to the mission ahead. "We need to tread softly once we're there, though. We wouldn't want to ruffle any feathers and wake up Severus."

The journey down to the dungeons was brief, but by its end, Harry was almost out of breath. The boy was visibly fatigued from the previous night's wanderings and the morning's activities. Upon reaching the door, Harry said the password, and they both entered. Recalling Pamela's earlier instruction, Harry tiptoed to his door and opened it for Pam.

Pamela, finding Harry's cautiousness amusing, followed his lead and entered their quarters, then proceeded to the boy's room. Once inside Harry's room, Pam closed the door behind her and cast a silencing spell to ensure they wouldn't disturb Severus.

"We can speak normally, Harry. I've just cast a silencing spell so we won't disrupt Severus."

Harry nodded, and his eyes lit up. "Isn't my room brilliant? I've never had something so big before!"

Pamela offered the boy a soft, somewhat saddened smile as she nodded. "It indeed is a beautiful room. Do you want to show me those stuffed animals on your bed? They seem like the perfect companions to hug when you're not feeling well or feeling scared."

Happily, Harry nodded, rushed over to his bed, picked up his small kneazle and lion plushies, and brought them over for Pam to examine. Harry handed Lio over to Pam for inspection, but he clung tightly to Shadow.

"And who might this fine young lion be?" she inquired, her voice warm and teasing as she playfully nuzzled the toy.

"He's called Lio," Harry supplied, his voice carrying a tender affection for the plush companion.

"What an enchanting name!" Pamela gushed, her fingers gently tracing the stitches on Lio's fur. She then noticed another small figure cradled protectively in Harry's arms. "Who's this cuddly fellow in your arms? He looks like he dispenses the most splendid hugs," Pamela added, her eyes twinkling with an affectionate twinkle.

Harry's lips tugged upwards in a soft smile as he glanced down at his other plush friend. "This is Shadow. Severus got him for me," he admitted, a hint of admiration lacing his words. It was clear to Pamela that Shadow held a special place in Harry's heart.

Pamela gifted him another smile and handed back Harry's lion. "I'm glad he did. Now, I heard something about Severus giving you a small notebook to write in. Would you like to write for a bit? I can assist you with your penmanship a little more, if you'd like."

Harry blushed and looked down a bit. "Severus spelled it so that only I can read it. Is that okay?"

The Healer nodded. "Yes, Harry, that's perfectly fine. I can just correct your grip if necessary. Do you want to tell me what you're planning to write about? You don't have to, but verbalizing it might assist you in expressing your thoughts on paper."

Harry hesitated and looked down, blushing profusely. There was no way he was going to tell her he planned to write about last night and the spanking this morning! That was too embarrassing!

Pamela smiled knowingly. "That's okay, Harry. Why don't you get your journal and start writing? Do you mind if I sit over here?"

Pamela gestured to a chair set next to Harry's desk. Severus had arranged it there the previous night so he could sit beside Harry when he needed help with his homework. It provided an alternative to the kitchen table.

Harry shook his head and walked over to the desk to fetch his journal and an inkwell for his quill. Pamela took her place next to the desk, pulling out a few more of those rubbery grippy things for Harry's quills. As soon as the boy sat down, Pamela placed them on the desk in front of him.

"I want you to put these on all your quills, okay, Harry. If you lose some, that's fine, just tell me so I can get you more."

Harry nodded and fixed one onto the quill he planned to use. He then opened his journal and began writing about the events of the previous day and that morning.

The next hour passed in this manner, with Harry writing and Pamela intermittently assisting him with his grip, ensuring he held the quill upright and not at a slant as his wrist seemed inclined to do. She pondered that his wrist's tendency to lean might be due to the recent break. Perhaps she should inquire more about that wrist from Don; there might still be something amiss with it.

When Harry was nearing the completion of his journal entry, they heard a soft knock on the door. Although Pamela had placed a silencing charm on the room, she ensured they could still hear if anyone wished to enter, in case Severus desired admittance.

Upon hearing the knock, Pamela called for the visitor to enter and was pleased to see a more rested Severus stepping into the room.

She then turned and gently patted Harry's arm to capture his attention. "I'll be right back, Harry. I'm just going to talk to Severus for a moment. Keep on writing; you're doing an excellent job."

Harry smiled at them both, then redirected his gaze back to his small book, continuing to fervently scribble. Pamela offered the hard-working boy a warm smile before rising from her chair to join Severus outside Harry's room.

As Pamela exited the room, she closed the door behind her and reversed the silencing spell so Harry couldn't overhear their discussion about him. Then, beaming at Severus, she gestured towards the couch in the living room.

Severus looked at Pam with a hint of worry. "Is everything okay?"

Pamela returned his worry with a reassuring smile. "Yes, you worrywart. I just wanted to update you on Harry's progress and introduce you to a few new techniques that will assist Harry in his studies."

Severus exhaled a small breath of relief and nodded. He followed the Healer over to the couch and sat next to her, attentive as she briefed him on her observations of Harry's progress and achievements. She also explained the reading strategies and essay-writing techniques Harry had learned that day, as well as suggesting ways to further reinforce these habits.

Throughout Pamela's explanation, Severus either nodded his understanding or scribbled the information onto a conjured notepad, keen to absorb all that the Healer was imparting.

When she concluded her explanation of Harry's academic progress, Pam graced Severus with a compassionate smile and an inquisitive look.

"Do you have any questions or need further information?"

Severus shook his head initially, but then a thought occurred to him. "You mentioned something about Harry's wrist and how he holds his quill. Could it be due to his other arm being in a sling? He might feel a bit awkward at the moment and could be compensating for his inability to hold the paper down with his other hand."

Pamela acknowledged this with a nod. "I considered that, but the last time I worked with him, I noticed him struggling to maintain the hand position that Don had instructed. These grips will help maintain his finger positioning, and whenever possible, if you see his hand tilting, try to straighten it or remind him. As you know, my specialty in Healing involves learning disabilities, so I'll ask Don, who has more practical experience, to examine his wrist again. I don't think anything's amiss, but it can't hurt to double-check."

Severus nodded once more before turning his gaze towards the door behind which Harry sat. "Otherwise, how does Harry seem to you? Was he concerned about anything or did he behave unusually in any way?"

The Healer reached out and offered a reassuring pat on Severus's hand. "Don't fret so much, Severus. Harry is doing just fine. To answer your question, no, he did not act strangely or seem worried. You made the right call this morning. Establishing boundaries for him was a wise decision, and I'm genuinely relieved you enforced them. Had you not done so, he might be- no, scratch that- he would be in worse shape right now. He's going to test his boundaries, though, and gauge how much he can push you. Don't be surprised if he rebels soon; just continue to treat him as you have been. Kind, yet firm."

Severus sighed and nodded. He was aware that Harry might challenge the limits to see what he could get away with. Children in new situations often did that, but he had harbored hope that Harry would bypass that phase. Having a Healer suggest that Harry might enter that phase promptly dashed those hopes.

Recognizing the initial signs of worry creeping into Severus's eyes, Pamela reached out again, patting his hand reassuringly. "I didn't mention that to cause you worry, Severus, but to prepare you should Harry choose to act out."

Observing Severus silently for a few moments, Pamela concluded that his worry wasn't going to dissipate anytime soon. It might be best to entirely shift the topic, perhaps helping the man to relax.

"Now, Don is due to visit tomorrow to check on the bite on Harry's arm, so I'll just ask him to examine his wrist while he's at it. It's not an urgent matter, so I don't want you fretting. Besides, Don and I have a dinner date tonight that he won't miss for anything! If I have to yank that man out of his office by his ear, I will, just to ensure his presence at one dinner! Is it really so difficult to make a single dinner appointment or at least call if he's not going to make it? I mean, I waited there for over an hour! I understand there was an emergency, but he could have at least informed me he wasn't going to make it!"

By the end of Pam's tirade, Severus had a hand clamped over his mouth, struggling to suppress his laughter. Despite his best efforts, he was failing. The image of Don being led out by his ear was simply too amusing. Evidently, Pam was so absorbed in her rant that she forgot who her audience was. Severus didn't halt her, though; instead, he sat back and savored the comically painful scenarios her words were painting. It was too entertaining to interrupt, and besides, it would serve as excellent blackmail material for Don later on.

Finally, seeming to recognize her surroundings, Pam clapped a hand over her mouth, her eyes widening as she turned to look at Severus. "You're not to mention a word of what I just said to anyone, understand? If you do..."

Anyone who thought Severus looked intimidating when issuing threats would have quaked at Pam's glare. All thoughts of blackmail flew out of the window the moment Pam fixed him with that look. He was beginning to realize what a formidable witch she could be when provoked.

"I... I won't say anything."

Pam smiled at the man before her. "That's a wise decision, Severus. Now, why don't you go see Harry, and I'll take my leave."

Severus nodded and watched as the woman rose from his couch, heading to Harry's room to remove the wards she had placed. What surprised both the Healer and Severus was the sight that greeted them when she opened the door to bid Harry goodbye. The boy leapt from his chair, enveloping her in a one-armed hug. As soon as she recovered from her initial surprise, she returned the embrace until he pulled away to look up into her face.

"Thank you for helping me with my schoolwork," Harry expressed his gratitude sincerely.

Smiling gently, she patted the boy on the shoulder. "It's no problem, Harry. I'm just glad I can help you. I have to go now, but I'll be back tomorrow to assist you with anything that's giving you trouble."

Harry nodded and gave the witch one last hug before she departed via the floo. After the Healer left, Severus approached, draping an arm around Harry's shoulders.

"Are you ready for a little dinner, Harry?" He asked, a teasing note in his deep voice.

Yes, Daddy. Can we please have turkey?" His voice held a hopeful note, his large green eyes widening at the prospect of his favorite meal.

A fond smile tugged at the corners of Severus' lips as he reached out, playfully ruffling his boy's already messy hair. "Turkey, eh?" He echoed thoughtfully. "I think that can certainly be arranged. On one condition, though: you must promise to eat all your vegetables as well. They are essential, you know. They'll help you grow nice and strong, just like you wish to."

A tiny pout formed on Harry's lips, but he quickly replaced it with a determined nod. "Ok," he said, his voice resolute, accepting the terms of the deal.

"Wonderful," Severus straightened up, his hand resting on Harry's shoulder for a moment. "Now, go wash your hands and get yourself ready. I'll take care of ordering the food."

As Harry nodded in agreement, he hurried to the bathroom, quietly closing the door behind him.

The remainder of the night unfolded quietly for the pair. They shared a splendid meal during which Severus actually consumed a decent portion, after consuming Don's potion, of course. To Severus's delight, Harry opened up, sharing what he had written in his journal and all he had learned that day from Pam.

Meanwhile, as Harry was adapting to a somewhat regular life, or at least a bit more normal than it had been, back at the Burrow, Draco Malfoy was being introduced to his new home. Upon arriving via floo, Draco had practically glued himself to Arthur. If it hadn't been such a desperate grip, revealing the poor boy's fear, it would have been endearing to see a twelve-year-old behave this way.

Surprisingly, Arthur had managed to dislodge Draco's fingers from his robes, but the boy didn't venture off to explore like a typical child would. Instead, the two traversed the house together, the older wizard showing the younger where everything was located, including where he was going to sleep.

Bill, their oldest, had moved out the previous year, as had Charlie, the second oldest, leaving their room vacant. They had initially promised Percy he could move in and have his own room, but they were confident he would understand that Draco was in more immediate need of it. At first, they wanted Draco to share a room with Ron, who was of the same age, but after considering Draco's behavior in the hospital wing, they deemed this arrangement more suitable. It would also provide Draco with a sanctuary he could retreat to if needed.

Upon entering the room, Draco was taken aback to see a trunk filled with his belongings from home placed at the foot of his bed, with a small white envelope on top. With evident confusion, he turned and shot a questioning look at Arthur.

Arthur sighed and guided the boy to sit on his new bed. Sitting down next to him, Arthur made sure Draco was paying close attention before he began to explain.

"Your mother spoke with the Headmaster after leaving you in the hospital wing. She arranged for your belongings to be sent here by a house elf. She suspected that your father, once aware of this new arrangement, might destroy your things, so she had them sent here for your use. That letter on top of your trunk is from her. If you want, I can stay here while you read it, or I can leave to give you some privacy. Whatever makes you feel comfortable."

Ever since Arthur had mentioned the trunk and, more importantly, the letter, Draco couldn't tear his eyes away from it. With his gaze fixed on the trunk and its intriguing contents, Draco nodded and murmured something akin to "you can be here" to Arthur.

The man nodded, reaching over to retrieve the letter. He gently handed the envelope to the boy, watching as his shaky hands opened it to reveal its contents.

Dear Draco,

I am sorry for the way things have transpired, but this is for the best. Severus is right; you need to distance yourself from your father, who has already caused you too much harm. I would have intervened sooner, but I must confess, I was more preoccupied with my own concerns than yours.

I apologize as well for not leaving your father alongside you. This decision, I take in your best interest, and I hope you will understand someday. If I were to leave with you, your father would stop at nothing until we were found and "punished". I can't expose you to such a risk, my little dragon. You are safer without me.

Promise me you will behave appropriately with whoever takes you in. The Headmaster refuses to tell me where you are for your safety, and I cannot blame him. This will also be my last letter to you, and I plead you not to send me any. I don't want your father finding anything that could potentially lead him to your location.

Make me proud, my little dragon, and strive to excel in life. I am certain we will reunite someday. Until then, know that I love you with all my heart.

Mother

By the end of his mother's letter, Draco was looking down, tears welling up in his eyes. Observing the forthcoming tears, Arthur was grateful that Draco had permitted him to stay while he read the letter. He carefully placed an arm around Draco's shoulders, holding him close as the first of many sobs escaped the young boy.

Almost half an hour passed as Draco calmed down with Arthur's aid. Once the majority of tears had been shed, the man beside him offered a handkerchief, but instead of merely handing it over, he gently began to wipe Draco's face for him. No one had ever shown him such a considerate gesture; it was comforting to feel cared for.

"Do you want to talk about the letter, or do you just want to lie down for a bit?" Arthur asked softly.

Draco, still somewhat in a daze, glanced down at the letter he was still holding. "This is really happening, isn't it?"

Arthur nodded, gently patting the boy's shoulder. "It is, Draco. But remember, we are here for you and always will be."

Nodding, Draco let the letter fall to the floor. "I..I think I need to lie down for a little bit."

"Alright, Draco. There's a blanket here for you, and don't worry about unpacking right now. Molly will help you with that later."

Again, the boy nodded, allowing Arthur to assist him into the bed. Arthur then picked up the fallen letter from the floor, setting it down gently on the desk. He knew that Draco would want to keep that letter, even if it evoked painful memories.

"Have a good rest, Draco. I'll come up to wake you for dinner later. If you need or want anything, just find Molly or me, and we'll help as best we can. Molly is going to fetch Ginny later, so don't be startled if you see her around."

As Draco's eyes fluttered shut, Arthur pulled the blanket up to tuck in his newly found son. He then crossed the room to the door, closing it behind him before descending to see whether Molly had returned with their other child yet.

A few hours later, Draco woke with a start. One of those nightmares had plagued him again. Amidst the flurry of leaving his home and moving in with the Weasleys, his original problem had seemingly been forgotten.

Sitting up, he rubbed his sleepy eyes, surveying the room. Only now was he fully absorbing the state of the room he was in; he'd been too engrossed in the letter before he'd drifted off to sleep.

The room was considerably smaller than his old one, yet it felt more homely and far less rigid. Despite being here for only a few short hours, he felt more at ease in this room than he ever had at his parents' home. There, the walls had been cold shades of silver and grey with a hard bed in the corner. However, this room was adorned with warm hues of cream and brown, and he had to admit, the bed was among the most comfortable he had ever slept in.

Quietly slipping out of bed, he padded over to the trunk positioned at the foot of his bed. Carefully lifting the lid, he discovered that his mother had not only packed his clothing, but also his childhood keepsakes.

There were merely a few toys, but they were the ones his mother knew he treasured dearly. When he had turned ten, his father had declared him too old for such trifling toys and had threatened to burn them unless Draco discarded them first. His mother had skillfully rescued them, concealing them so that Draco could reclaim them someday. It was a relief knowing that he would be able to see his cherished possessions again.

Picking up the teddy bear, he hugged it close to his chest, inhaling the lingering scent of his mother's perfume on the plush toy. Taking a deep breath, he held it for a moment before exhaling, carrying the bear to his bedside table. He carefully positioned his beloved bear against the wall, then returned to his trunk.

Bending down again, he retrieved the remaining toys from his trunk, carrying them to rest on the shelf that was positioned above his bed. Taking care to place the yo-yo, shrunken set of blocks, and the shrunken baby broom, Draco made sure that every item was nestled securely, far enough back so it wouldn't tumble or be knocked about.

Once he was satisfied that his cherished belongings were safe, he sat back on his bed, admiring his work. Just then, a soft knock on his door startled him; he hadn't anticipated anyone coming up to see him.

Quietly, he called out to grant permission for the person behind the door to enter. He swung his legs over the edge of the bed, making himself more presentable for his guest.

Molly opened the door and entered, carrying a small tray of tea and cookies for them to share. She had a charm on each of the rooms that indicated whether the occupant was asleep or awake. It wasn't a tool for spying on her children, in fact, she rarely glanced at it. The purpose was merely to ensure that she wouldn't disturb them if she decided to knock on their doors.

With a warm smile, she placed the tray next to Draco's teddy bear on the bedside table. Then, she took a seat on the desk chair she'd pulled out from under the desk.

"How was your rest, Draco?" she asked.

Draco merely shrugged his shoulders, replying, "Ok, I guess."

Slightly frowning, Molly decided to probe a little further. "Just ok? Was anything wrong, dear?"

Draco shrugged again, but didn't offer any further comment.

Molly let out a small sigh, understanding that now might not be the right time to press for answers. They would surface sooner or later, and then they would be able to provide him assistance. Regaining her smile, she nodded her head, "That's okay, dear. If anything ever does bother you, all you have to do is tell us. Now, I see you've already started unpacking a bit. I brought you up some cookies and tea, and thought I could help you if you want. How does that sound?"

"Ok," Draco responded, his voice filled with a hint of curiosity.

Molly beamed at the boy again, pouring tea into two cups. "Do you want any cream or sugar?" she asked, her eyes twinkling with warmth.

Draco thought for a moment and replied, "A little cream, please." He watched as Molly added a splash of cream to his cup, the aroma of tea filling the air.

"And may I have a cookie?" Draco asked, his tone polite yet hopeful.

"Of course, dear, that's why I brought them," Molly said with a gentle smile. She reached for a plate of freshly baked cookies and selected one, placing it on a small saucer. "These are some of my favorites to make. Maybe you and I could bake some together sometime," she suggested, her voice filled with a touch of anticipation.

Draco's eyes brightened at the idea. "I would love that," he replied, his curiosity piqued.

Molly nodded in delight, her apron swaying slightly as she moved. She handed Draco the cookie and the cup of tea, carefully balancing both in her hands. "Thank you," Draco said graciously, his gratitude evident in his voice.

"You're very welcome, Draco," Molly replied warmly. Her gaze then shifted to Harry, who had been quietly observing the interaction. "Does your little friend here want a cookie as well?" she asked, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. "He could use a little fattening up too."

Draco blushed and looked down at his lap, shaking his head. "No, and it's okay to treat him like any other toy. That's all he is, an inanimate object, and it's immature to speak with him as if he had feelings."

As Draco shared this about his bear, Molly could almost hear his father's voice resonating behind his words. What a cruel man, telling a child not to play with their stuffed animal.

Kindly, Molly warmed her voice up a notch, gently placing a hand on Draco's knee. "You know, Draco, here in this house it's all right to act silly and talk to our toys. It can actually make you feel better sometimes. I can assure you, my doll Sally has heard many secrets no one else knows, and because I confide in her, my heart feels lighter, and I feel better. I think your teddy bear there would be more than accommodating for that job. Do you want to give it a go?"

Draco nodded as Molly positioned the bear in his lap, but then looked back up at her, querying, "What do I say to him?"

"Well, you can tell him anything you want. Why don't you start by telling him how good those cookies are?" Molly smiled at the boy, moving his cup of tea a little further away to prevent it from being knocked over.

Draco looked at the bear and told him how the cookies were baked just the way he liked them; chewy in the middle, but crunchy on the outside. He also confessed to the bear that he had never baked cookies before and thought that it would be fun.

That was as far as the conversation went, but Molly was pleased. It was a start. She truly hoped that Draco would converse with the bear more often, maybe about not-so-pleasant topics. Don and Severus had said that the boy would likely not open up to any adults about his past easily and suggested that it would be therapeutic for him to confide in a toy or write down his feelings. Severus had pointed out that Draco didn't enjoy writing and it would be more beneficial for him to talk to a stuffed animal of some sort. That way, he might engage in play for a few more years before he deemed himself too old to do so.

As soon as Severus had mentioned a stuffed animal, she had one picked out in her mind and had actually planned on giving it to him that evening. However, she was grateful that his mother had packed one of his own. While the plush toy she had selected for him was suitable, it was old and had a few tears in it.

Soon, Draco and Molly had finished their tea time, and Draco was beginning to feel comfortable around her. There was something about Molly that reassured him, much like Arthur had done earlier.

Together, they unpacked the rest of Draco's clothing and belongings, placing them neatly on the shelves in his closet. Molly discreetly checked the tags on Draco's clothes to determine his size for future reference, anticipating the rapid growth spurts that boys his age often experienced.

By the time they finished arranging everything, it was nearly time for dinner, and they both felt a growing hunger. They descended to the kitchen, where Molly allowed Draco to assist with preparing the meal. Normally, she would insist that guests sit and rest while she handled the cooking, but she could tell that Draco genuinely wanted to help, and he seemed to enjoy doing so.

Once dinner was ready and arranged on the table, Molly summoned Arthur and Ginny for the meal. She was pleasantly surprised when Ginny and Draco began amicably discussing school over dinner. Molly hoped Draco would blend well with her family, and the evening seemed to be off to a promising start.